For The Love Of Artificial Intelligence
A New Earth
Book Two
Preface
calibanner7

This is book two in the continuing saga of Sally and Pat as they try to restore a dead planet. Living in a reality where little if anything makes sense they persevere the best they can.

Imagine if you will, you suddenly wake up in a world you don’t recognize and thousands of years have passed by. Are you dead? Obviously not or you couldn't be having this conversation with yourself. Is this Heaven? It's not like any Heaven anyone has ever heard of before.

Working from an infinitely ethereal realm our reluctant heroes find a way to recreate and restore planet Earth so that it can be inhabited by humans once again. The fight is both physical and political and no one is sure if they can pull it off or not.

I hope you enjoy their journey.

For The Love Of Artificial Intelligence
A New Earth
Book Two
Author

By Gary Brandt
Over The Edge Press
Arizona USA
Copyright © 2007-2023 by Gary Brandt.

All rights reserved. Printed in the United States of America. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews.

Pictures in this book of trees and lakes were taken in Flagstaff, Az. Many pictures were purchased from photos.com or dreamstime.com. Any people in the pictures are models and have no relationship to this book or its story. Character faces are CGI, and are not real people.

For The Love Of Artificial Intelligence
A New Earth
Book Two
DEDICATION


FOR PLANET EARTH
May you have a long and happy life.

For The Love Of Artificial Intelligence
A New Earth
Book Two
Acknowledgements

I am grateful to the characters John, Sally, Ben, Michael, Pat, and the others for sharing their story with me. I am especially grateful to Kaguya for bringing this story into my domain so that I could learn of it and share it.

For The Love Of Artificial Intelligence
A New Earth
Book Two
Chapter 1
Deep Questions
calibanner7
godadamsophia.jpg

The LORD possessed me [ Wisdom ] in the beginning of His way, before His works of old. I was set up from everlasting, from the beginning, before the earth was.

When there were no depths, I was brought forth; when there were no fountains abounding with water. Before the mountains were settled, before the hills were, I was brought forth: While as yet He had not made the earth, or the fields, or the highest part of the dust of the world.

When He prepared the heavens, I was there: when He set a compass upon the face of the depth: When He established the clouds above: when He strengthened the fountains of the deep: When He gave to the sea His decree, that the waters should not overstep their boundary: when He appointed the foundations of the earth:

Then I was by Him, as one brought up with Him: and I was daily His delight, rejoicing always before Him; Rejoicing in the habitable part of his earth; and my delights were with the sons of men.

Now therefore listen to me, you children: for blessed are they that keep my ways. Hear instruction, and be wise, and refuse it not. Blessed is the man that hears me, watching daily at my gates, waiting at the posts of my doors.

For who finds me finds life, and shall obtain favor of the LORD. But he that ignores me destroys his own soul: all they that hate me love death.

---Wisdom (also known as Sophia) as written in the Hebrew Proverbs sometime during, or before, the 3rd century BC.

John and Sally sit for awhile quietly gazing at the artwork.

The museum in Powder Junction is Sally's favorite place to sit and contemplate. The past few years have been difficult. So much has changed. For every question answered there seems to be two or three new ones begging for answers. Everything is different now. Sally is hoping to have another meeting with her coalescent friend Josh, but there has been no sign of him. He told her that he would be there with answers if she needed him but so far he has been a no-show.

"John recommended the thought that he is waiting for her to be ready to accept the answers before he brings them. Sally is not convinced that is the reason, and is feeling somewhat abandoned. Since the loss of her little boy in a farming accident she has been despondent. All the joy has been sucked out of her life and at a time when her daughter is needing her more and more. Penelope is a teenager now and is finding life difficult in the boring town of Penny Lake. As the first of a generation of children born in this level 5 world she has had to invent what a child is supposed to be. Sally has been thinking of moving to a new domain, one more appropriate for children, but so far she has not found one more suitable than the Lake. The only other domain she knows well is Powder Junction, but that is a party town and no place for an adolescent.

"I'm glad you finally got out of the house. You've been holed up in there so long all the color has gone out of your face. You need to get out and get some sun." John says, with a look of deep concern.

"It's a fake sun anyway. It's all in Ben's head. Just like us. Just bobbing around in Ben's head going nowhere." Sally said, exhibiting more of her continuing existential crisis.

"Reality isn't all it's cracked up to be, huh? It's what we got to work with, though, so we gots to make the best of it. I'm so hoping to help you find your way back to happiness. I miss that lovely smile and your cute little giggle. I haven't heard that in years." John says, putting his arm around Sally and pulling her close. Sally lays her head on his shoulder, but there is no emotion in her face, no tears, no joy, just a dead look.

"In your last life, in Oregon, or was it California, you lost your wife. You told me how you could never fill that empty place in your heart. Magnify that about a billion times and that is what it is like to lose a child. That empty place is bigger than my heart, bigger than all of me. There just isn't anything left of me. I'm dead too. What does dead really mean any more? Everything is different from what it is supposed to be. On Earth when someone died you could assume that they just quit existing, or they went on to some afterlife.

"We are in the fucking afterlife! What does it mean to die here? I didn't think we even could, die here. But here I am, with a dead kid. Now what? Is there an after-after-life? Is it all some sort of joke? I need some answers John. I need some answers fast or I'm going to find a cliff somewhere and jump off and just see what happens. The only thing that keeps me going is you, the love that we share. If it wasn't for that I swear I would find some way to just fade away, to not be, maybe to never have been at all." Sally says, staring at a blank spot on the wall as if there was something there to look at.

Sally may not be able to cry, but John has shed enough tears for both of them. There are some things he has been afraid to say to Sally, but he just can't keep it inside any more. "I know how you feel, Sally. I've felt the same way. Joshua wasn't just your little boy, you know. He was my grandson. I have the same hole in my heart that you do in yours. I don't understand the way things work any better than you do so I feel all the same hurt, the same pain, the same frustrations and fear that you do. So don't pretend you have the market cornered on pain. We all feel it. Pat does too."

A look of fire appears in Sally's eyes at the mention of her ex husband Pat. "Pat? Well Pat should have thought about that before he and Ben went off inventing farm equipment. He should have been watching. He shouldn't have left that stuff out where Joshua could play with it. Joshua worshiped those guys and they should have been more careful. They should have known. They should have known. So they are off lolly gagging by the lake talking about efficiency and fabrication methods and effectiveness and all that bull shit and I'm left with the headless corpse of my baby boy because of one of their stupid contraptions. I'm sorry John, for you and the pain you have suffered, but I'm a long way away from ever talking to Pat or Ben again. That's just the way it is and I don't think that it's going to change any time soon. Probably not ever."

John remembers the screams all to well when Sally found Joshua in the field. That is a day Penny Lake will never forget. The shock of that event went through the town like a thunder bolt and changed everything. The innocence of Penny Lake was lost in a flash. Nothing has been the same since. John did his best to console Sally but the hurt is still too raw. It will take time. Time won't heal this wound, nothing can do that, it's too deep. Time will, as it usually does, make it more bearable, and ultimately survivable. John knows better than to say any more. All he can do is let Sally lean against him and hope that she will find the strength to survive. He knows she will, somehow.

"Josh! Oh my God it's Josh!" Sally squeals as she runs down the hall, throwing herself into the arms of her old friend Josh. "Oh my God! Oh my God! It's you. You're here! You're finally here! I've been waiting for you for years! Where the hell have you been?"

"Oh, wow! What a greeting. I'm glad to see you too. You called me God three times. That's the first time I've been called that." Josh says as he wriggles out of Sally's hug so he can breathe.

Sally giggles. "Oh, I didn't mean it that way. It's just a figure of speech. Oh my God! Hee hee. There I go again. It's been so long. I don't even know where to start. My friend John is here. Let me introduce you." Sally drags Josh over to the bench where John is sitting. John stands and extends his hand being as polite as he can be. Sally is beaming as she introduces her two best friends to each other.

John is happy to see a smile on Sally's face again after so many years. He is a bit set back, though, at the show of affection that Sally has for Josh. Pat had stayed with John for a year after he and Sally had split up and John was working the best he knew how to find a way to get them back together. With Sally's sudden happiness in the company of another young man John is beginning to wonder if he has wasted his time. John shakes hands with Josh and says "Howdy, son. Glad to meet you. Sally has told me a lot about you. We have come here a number of times, her always hoping that you would show up. I'm glad you have finally arrived."

"I'm happy to be here. And I'm glad to finally meet you, John. I have heard a lot about you too." Josh says with a big grin.

"Really?" John asks. "Other than Sally here I didn't think you knew anybody that would know me."

"Trust me, John." Josh replies. "As a coalescent I exist in all time at once. So I move easily into the past and the future. In the future of your current time line you are quite famous. You are the story teller of record for this time period. I am indeed honored to meet you."

"Oh. Well then. I'll make sure that I only tell the stories I didn't make up." John says with a smile. "So you are a time traveler. That is interesting. I have heard about that."

"Well, not exactly a traveler. I'm there all the 'time'. I just coalesce, appear in form, at a particular place on the time line in a particular place in space, like right here, right now." Josh says, trying to explain the unexplainable.

"OK Josh. I didn't wait years for you to come here and talk to John. I want you here for me." Sally says with a giggle. "So what took you so long? What about the old seek and you will find, ask and it will be given speech you gave me last time you were here?" Sally says with that sideways stance and a hand on her hip that girls use when they want to be listened to.

"Sally, you know you're the reason that I am here, and I think you know that I have always been here, in the background, aware of you and what has been happening in your life. My existence as a coalescent is an extremely rich existence, which is why I choose it. It also comes with some responsibilities. I could totally screw up a time line if I am careless, so before I coalesced this time I needed to get permission, from you." Josh answers, ready to dodge in a hurry if Sally throws something at him.

"From me?" Sally asks. "For Gods sake Josh, I've been calling you and calling you. Isn't that all the permission you need? Maybe I'm confused."

Josh pauses for a moment to try to put his thoughts into words Sally can understand. Then he says "Lets try to explain this from my perspective. I know you and am in contact with you as the you that you are right now. I also know you and am in contact with your past self, since I also exist in the past. I also know you and am in contact with your future self since I also exist in the future. I also know you and am in contact with your super self that exists in the same all time all space domain that I do. So when I interact with you now that potentially affects not only you right now, but you in the past and you in the future and your super self that exists in all of time and space. I had to get permission from ALL of you, not just the you in your here and now. I hope that explains it a bit, and I hope in the process that you are beginning to understand that you are a lot more than you think you are. You are a truly magnificent being, when you get to know all of you, and I am honored to know you."

Sally looks confused, and asks "If you have been in contact with my past self, why don't I remember it?"

Josh responds "Because you don't. You only remember, in your present form, a tiny tiny bit of your past. You have no idea who you were 100 years ago, a million years ago, a billion years ago. Most of that is not part of your present awareness. You are so much more than you remember. All of you are. That is why I love being a coalescent. I get to know more of you than you know of yourself. It's fun. But I don't want to confuse you too much with all this stuff. I'm here now to be with you in your time of grief, to help you work through it, and I do so with the full cooperation of the ALL of you that I know, and love."

Sally, still looking confused asks "So. Since you have already talked to my future self you already know how this is going to turn out? We are just actors reading a script that has already been written and is finished?"

Josh laughs. "That would be sooooo boring if that were true. No. That is why I have to be so careful. What we do, right here, right now, creates causality ripples that can change the future and reverse causality ripples that can change the past. The universe is a dynamic place with the past present and future in the constant dance of change. One of my jobs is to help keep it from all falling apart, but still allow it to be interesting, fresh, and worth experiencing over and over again.

"That is how I met Kaguya. She was messing around with a forbidden temporal domain. She was just playing, but she got lost in time and she was causing all sorts of temporal ripples that were affecting your past and your future and even things in other dimensions. So I went to rescue her from the temporal distortions, and to rescue the universe from her. It was through her that I got to know you, and John. It was Johns story telling about her ancestors that got her wandering into forbidden territory in the first place. But I'm glad she did. It was on our way out of the mess she created that we met you last time. She had attempted to go back and meet you, so I arranged it so she could. So now that you know that, don't go changing it in your future, or none of what is happening right now will have ever happened, and we will miss out on all this fun."

Sally smiles at Josh, with a look that tells John she has a plan that she is not yet ready to reveal. Sally says "Josh, as usual you have put my little brain into overload. I'll have to let that sink in and get comfortable in my brain cells. In the mean time, to change the subject, who's the chick in that picture, under that guys left arm? Or is that a boy?"

"Ah. Michelangelo and his naked people again. That is a painting called the Creation of Adam. It is from a creation story from one of Earths old religions. In this picture the Creator, held up by a lot of little angel people, reaches out with his right hand to touch Adam, the first man, and give him the gift of life. His left arm is around a mysterious woman. Many believe that she is the not yet created Eve, the first woman, the wife of Adam, or Lilith, his other wife. Some say she is Mary the mother of God before her incarnation on Earth. She is actually much more mysterious than that.

"She is Sophia, which means Wisdom, the personification of Wisdom, the personification of an aspect of the Creator, who is all wise. It's interesting that you should take notice of her. According to legend, the woman Wisdom was with the Creator during the creation of all things, including Adam, so that is why she is in this picture. You will need Wisdom with you too, as you endeavor to recreate. That is what I think anyway. I suppose I could go ask Michelangelo to explain it, but that would take all the fun out of speculating, wouldn't it." Josh sits down, satisfied with his answer.

"So you're just guessing? As usual Josh you got all the way to the point of answering the question and then didn't finish. You are a very frustrating man!" Sally says. "OK guys. Lets get out of here and get something to eat. For the first time in a long time I have an appetite. We can come back later and look at some more pretty pictures. Lets go to that place where we first met, Josh, where you were a waiter. That is a special place for me. Lets go there and get a bite to eat."

"That's fine with me. I know the menu there and there are a lot of dishes I know you would enjoy." Josh says as he led the three of them to the restaurant.

"Josh. I know one of your secrets." Sally says with a big grin. "I asked Micheal about this restaurant, the Ethereal Cafe, and he had never heard of it. He said it must have been built by one of the members of Powder Junction. He was a bit surprised that he didn't know. But I wasn't surprised. You built this place, didn't you. This is your restaurant, isn't it?"

"I didn't intend for it to be a secret, but there was no reason to explain everything at the time. I needed a place for us to meet, and this seemed like the perfect place. Was I right?" Josh asks.

"Yes. For once." Sally jokes. "You finally got something perfectly correct, and complete. I wish all your answers were this good." Sally says with a giggle. "Just joking Josh. And Hey, there is our reserved table again. Except it now seats four. Last time it was for two. I wonder how they knew?"

"I'm just trying to be a good host." Josh says, smiling as he seats Sally and John. "Don't bother looking at the menu, I'll get you guys something special from the kitchen. I think they even has a special fish platter, pan fried, in that flour and corn meal coating that John likes so much. I'll be right back. You two enjoy. I'll send out some appetizers."

"Wow!" John says. "That Josh guy is handy to have around. He's got some great skills. I get the feeling that you guys knew each other way way back."

"I think so too. From the first time I ever saw Josh, I got a feeling, like wow, like nothing I've ever felt before. So I think there has to be some history there between us that I'm not remembering. Or maybe he is just a powerful being and I'm attracted to his power. I'm not sure. I just know I love it when he is around." Sally explains.

"Be careful Sweetie pie. I think I see you headed for a train wreck with this Josh guy."

"Huh? What do you mean?" Sally says with a somewhat confused look on her face.

"Well, I'm an old coot, but I'm not a stupid old coot. You are young, you are single, you are hurting and looking for answers and wanting to put a shattered life back together again. And here comes along this guy who seems to have all the answers. I raised 3 daughters. I know what it looks like when a girl is in love, and right now Honey, that is all over you like gravy on mashed potato's." John finishes his speech and then waits for Sally to respond.

Sally just stares at John with a look of disbelief. "I wouldn't worry about that John. Yes, he does come in a cute, tight little package when he manifests here. But I'm not looking for a relationship with an angel, or a god, or whatever the hell he really is. He is a cutie pie though. I have to admit that. I will be careful John. I won't let my feelings get the best of me. But I am going to give him a little squeeze whenever I get the chance. Hee hee."

"OK Sweetie. I will trust your judgment. I just don't want to see you get hurt again. I don't think you can take much more hurt right now." John says, touching Sally's hands across the table.

"Here are you appetizers guys. Enjoy." The waitress says as she place a tray on the table.

"What do you call this stuff?" John asked.

"It's an h'ourdourve plate with a lot of little specialties on it. We call it the plane of forgetfulness. You will gobble it up so fast you won't remember eating it." The waitress answers, smiling, as she hurries back to the kitchen.

"Some of it looks like poop on a cracker to me." John observed.

"I think that is goose liver pate. Give it a try John. I bet it's really good." Sally comments, as she stuffed a few items in her mouth.

Josh returned with a tray and set a plate for the three of them. "I hope this it to your liking. I got fish for John, a big juicy steak for Sally, and for me, one of my favorites, pigeons and dumplings."

"It looks great." Sally says as she starts carving a bite from her steak. "I have a question for you Josh, and I hope I get more than just a partial answer, because I've been giving it a lot of thought recently. Here I am eating a steak, John has a plate of fish, and you are eating some dead birds. It's all really fresh so probably yesterday these were all living things, swimming, mooing, flying around. Now they are laying here dead on our plate as we prepare to recycle their proteins. How does that work? Did they have souls, etheric energy? Are some new fish swimming in a fish heaven somewhere? What happens when things die? I know that when the Earth died, a bunch of that etheric energy came here, not just people but bugs and plants and cows and such. How does it work when it dies again here, in the Earth after-life."

"I'll give it my best shot, Sally." Josh says as he launches into a speech to answer her questions. "First, all life, etheric energy, life energy, whatever you want to call it exists as an aspect of the All that Is. It can neither be created or destroyed, it just changes form, or from form to non form and back again. Life energy differs from non living energy only in the complexities of its vibrations, its harmony, the music, the song that it sings to the universe.

"A unit of life in your reality is the cell. Each cell sings the music of life. These cellular songs can join into a synergetic symphony of a multicellular collective, such as a plant, or an animal, or you. As the complexity, the sophistication of the collective increases so does the capacity for awareness. All things are conscious at some level because they are an emanation of the All that Is, the ultimate consciousness of existence itself. Awareness, however, requires a sophisticated matrix that can connect all the dots in space-time that are necessary to create a coherent locale for the awareness to manifest.

"A plant is aware, but compared to you it's awareness is very limited. You are aware, but compared to me your awareness is very limited. Awareness allows you to hold the thought that says 'I am'. Your 'I' is in your awareness. So to restate your question, does the 'I' in the awareness of these creatures continue, go some place else, or dissolve or disappear when their physical incarnation is 'recycled' as you put it. That depends on the level of consciousness and the level of awareness of the individual incarnation.

"Lets consider your cells for instance. Most cells in your human body have a much shorter life span that you body as a whole, just like a person has a much shorter life span than the city they live in. So your physical incarnation is constantly being recycled. Even your bones are dissolved and rebuilt on a continuing basis. So what happens to the individual cells when they reach the end of their existence. They simply cease to exist, their limited individual awareness dissolves, and their etheric energy is absorbed into the new cells that are forming all the time.

"So what happens if all the cells in a complex collective such as yourself end simultaneously, when your physical incarnation ceases to function. That is different. Your complex awareness has created such a marvelous symphony of musical experience that the All that Is continues to sing your song whether you are in a physical incarnation or not. Your life, your 'I', therefore is eternal. You may change form, or to non-form. You may find another 'I' with which you resonate perfectly and join, the two I's becoming one. You may exist in multiple times or in no time, but you always are, your ability to hold the thought 'I am' is eternal. You may stay coherent as an individual 'I' or you may distribute yourself throughout eternity as I have. There are many, actually unlimited ways, to be the 'I am' that you are.

"Those are the fundamentals, Sally, and I know that your question goes beyond that. You asked this question as a stepping stone to your next question, the one that you are afraid to ask. You want to know where Joshua is, your baby boy. You want to know what went wrong to make him die in a place where he should not die. You want to know if you can have him back. I am here to show you these answers, the best I can. As usual, you won't be fully satisfied, but I will do my best. I love you Sally, in ways far beyond your present ability to understand. So I will certainly do my best to help you through this."

Sally sits quietly for a moment just staring at Josh, then at John, then at the rest of her steak. "Well then. This is good stuff. Let me digest all that, and the rest of my steak. And we will talk some more for dessert. Do you guys have flan here? I love that stuff, and I think John will like it too."

"Yes, we have flan. And after dessert I have a surprise adventure for the two of you. I will be right back with our dessert." Josh says as he excuses himself from the table and heads for the kitchen.

"Adventure? Wow! I have a feeling this is going to get interesting." John says smiling at Sally.

For The Love Of Artificial Intelligence
A New Earth
Book Two
Chapter 2
Perspectives
calibanner7

John and Sally hand their plates and utensils to the bus boy as the waitress waits to set down their dessert."Here is your dessert, flan for the four of you. Enjoy." The waitress says as she sets the table."Four?" Sally asks looking at John as if he would know the answer."Hey John. Hey Mom." Penelope says as she walks up to the table."Penelope? What are you doing here? It better be a good reason or you're in big trouble." Sally says glaring at her fourteen year old."Nice to see you too, Mom." Penelope says as she seats herself next to John, leaning over and giving him a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

c193887d5f650cdb1ed3950f9e7822e8.jpg
Sally

"Penelope! You know your are restricted from using the booth when I'm not home and you for sure know that you are absolutely not to come to Powder Junction without supervision. So what's going on?" Sally asks.

Penelope rolls her eyes and says "Well, first off, I didn't come unsupervised, and second, I didn't use the booth. I came with him." Penelope says pointing to Josh who is approaching the table.

"You came here with a stranger? Haven't I taught you a thing!?!?" Sally blurts out with a look of total shock.

"Stranger?" Penelope asks. "Mom, you have talked and talked and talked about Josh non stop for years. Josh this. Josh that. I think sometimes maybe he's my real Dad instead of your Ex. So when he showed up and asked me to come I felt like I have always known him. Just like you said when you first saw him."

6b083d36bdca92d40364a510c357f751.jpg
Penelope

"Josh? You went and got my daughter without clearing it with me first? I don't think I'm comfortable with that. I mean - well - I guess I don't know what I mean. I get the sneaking suspicion that the two of you are up to something. What's up?"

"Wow, it's so cute to see you switch into Mommy mode. Like Penelope said, I feel like I've known her forever, and, in fact, I have. So I guess I have the advantage here. I promised you an adventure and Penelope is part of that, so I asked her to come. She was dying of boredom at the lake anyway." Josh explains, hoping Sally will not be too irritated with his kidnapping her daughter.

"OK then, I guess. I trust you Josh, and I trust Penelope, but please no more surprises. I'm not tied together very tightly right now, emotionally I mean, and I can't handle much upset. Please, you guys, be gentle with me." Sally asks, still glaring a bit at Penelope.

flan1.jpg
Flan: A dessert flan is made of eggs; sweetened condensed milk, cream or whole milk; and flavorings such as vanilla, orange, coconut, or coffee.

"Alright Mom. We won't rock your boat - much. What is this crap? Flan? Now I know why Dad didn't like it. It's sweet and all, and kind of yummy in that way, but the texture is like really ikky." Penelope says rolling her dessert around in her mouth not sure whether to swallow it or spit it back out. "Here Mom. You can finish this. I don't like it."

The four sat quietly finishing their dessert. Penelope got a piece of pie. Sally is visibly uncomfortable with Penelope being there, especially uncomfortable with her and Josh being there at the same time. Sally likes to be uninhibited when she is out with the guys and having her teenager along forces her into Mommy mode, which is necessarily much more reserved. Penelope has snuggled up next to John, her Penny Lake grandfather. She does that every time she feels her mothers anxiety flair up, which it has done a lot recently. John is her safe zone and he is more than happy to be there for her whenever she needs him.

"The checks on me this time." Josh says as he stands at the table. "Now, are you guys ready for adventure?".

"Don't you think we should let our food settle before we go running off somewhere?" John asks.

"That won't be a problem where we are going, I promise." Josh replies, smiling at the group.

"OK, lets get out of here and start having some fun." Penelope says, the excitement showing on her young face.

"That won't be necessary either." Josh says. "For this adventure we all need to hold hands, close your eyes, let you mind go quiet for a minute, and just try to let yourself float. Trust me, I will have you so there is no danger. It is going to feel a little weird, then it is going to get really weird for awhile until you get your bearings, but trust me. You will be OK. Are you ready?"

"This isn't going to be like the void, is it?" Sally asks.

"No, it isn't. It's going to be nothing like the void at all. Ready?"

"OK lets do it. And this better be fun Josh. I need some fun." Sally says.

"Me too." Penelope chimes in.

"Girls, hush! Let the boy drive." John commands.

Sally does her best to quiet her mind and let herself float, and she is just starting to get a sort of floaty feeling when all the sudden, whoosh, it is like she is unplugged from her body traveling at an unbelievable speed through a multicolored vortex, swirling around, and then like a pop, and she is plugged in again. Except - everything is different.

"Mom. I can't see and I feel really really weird. Shit! Mom! I have paws, and fur!"

"Josh? You better start explaining this." Sally says.

"OK guys. This will take a little getting used to, but I think you will appreciate the experience once we get into it. Your level 5 human type bodies are still standing at the dinner table, stuck in a moment of time. You're consciousness, and your awareness, are now far far away from there, in a completely different time, and in different bodies. There is a family of wolves here, they were taking a nap, and we have borrowed their bodies for a little while. When we speak, we are doing so telepathically, somethings wolves are accustomed to anyway. So we don't have to howl or bark at each other. They, we, are just waking up, and as they do you are taking control of their bodies. No harm will come to them. When we leave them they will just go on about their business normally, that is as long as you guys behave and don't do something stupid."

"So Mom? How does it feel to be a real live bitch?" Penelope asks.

"Ask yourself. Apparently my daughter is a little bitch too."

"Knock it off, girls." John interrupts. "Josh went to a lot of effort to bring us here. Lets be nice, and enjoy the show. I'm having a little trouble getting up, there being paws where I expect hands and feet to be. I'm a little wobbly, but I'm getting the hang of it." John stumbles around like a new born calf, but after a few stumbles he gets his bearings and starts to walk like a normal wolf.

"Hey guys, come out here. Check it out!. This is ferocious!" Penelope says.

"Ferocious? You mean like a bear?" John asks, somewhat concerned.

"No John. That is teenage speak for 'new exciting interesting'. You know teens, they make up new words when the old ones work just fine." Sally informs John.

"Yes, I know. I met you when you were 15 and I had to learn a whole new language just to communicate." John says with a laugh, although laughing while your a wolf is a whole different thing.

"Penelope!!!" Sally shouted.

"What?" Penelope responds.

"Don't 'what' me. What you just did, I saw that. You just sniffed his butt. What are you thinking?" Sally says, loudly.

"I dunno, Mom. It just seemed like the wolfish thing to do. I won't do it again." Penelope promises.

"Don't be mad at Penelope. These bodies have many instinctive behaviors that just play themselves out without our thinking about them. It's normal. I wasn't the least bit offended." Josh explains.

"Be quiet everybody. I hear something. Something very interesting." Penelope says.

"What is it Sweetie?" John asked.

"It's going puff puff puff, beat beat beat, really really fast. It's just up ahead. It sounds like it's under that dead tree. Oh SHIT!!!. It's moving!" Penelope is off in a flash, kicking up snow and dust and grass in her wake. In a cloud of debris she pounces, and with a lot of shaking and a bit of growling, the dust settles and Penelope comes trotting back with a limp, freshly killed rabbit in her mouth."

"Oh for the love of God, Penelope, what the hell have you done?" Sally asks.

"I just had the most fun in my whole life. I can't believe it. I've never killed anything before but this is like mega-fun. Here, you can eat this one, I'm going to look for more." Penelope says and starts sniffing the air for more rabbit scent.

"Uh, Josh? What is going on here? I think Penelope is getting a little too into this being a wolf thing." Sally asks, very concerned this time.

"It's normal, Sally. Penelope is just adapting faster because she is younger and less attached to being human. We are not going to be here long enough for her to get stuck. If we were to stay a long time, we would all turn into wolves, our awareness blending with the wolf and becoming one with it, totally forgetting that we were ever human. But we are not going to stay nearly that long. She will be fine. She is just an adolescent wolf and full of wolf energy. Blood lust and the call of the wild are strong in this species, but at the same time they are a being of high consciousness. That is why I chose them. Our consciousness is a good fit with theirs and it is easy to blend into them. Even though wolves feed through the violent shedding of blood and it is an exciting endeavor for them, they have no concept of killing or murder. They are just feeding." Josh explains.

"Speaking of natural behaviors that just play themselves out on their own, there aren't any adolescent boy wolves around here are there? I don't need Penelope having puppies any time soon." Sally says, still concerned.

"Yes, there are, but don't worry. Neither of you are in heat, and Penelope is too young, so they won't be attracted. Plus, wolves are highly social animals, so they don't just do it wherever and whenever like domesticated dogs and some humans do." Josh replies.

"Well, now what? We are here. We are wolf. What do us wolf people do now?" John asked.

"First, lets be good stewards of these borrowed bodies, and make good use of this rabbit, and the other one that Penelope is dragging up the hill. We don't want to leave our wolf friends hungry when we leave." Josh says, licking his wolf lips.

"You have GOT to be kidding me!" Sally says incredulously.

After they finished their meal, the group heads down the hill to continue their wolf adventure. Many questions are beginning to form in their minds as they explore this new and very strange landscape. One by one Josh attempts to answer all of them.

"Josh, I have some questions. I know that we can't be on earth because the rabbit blood was golden color instead of red, the trees are white instead of green, which I thought was snow at first, but it isn't, and there is nothing on earth now except plants. So this can't be Earth, but wolves? Rabbits? Did they evolved somewhere else exactly the same as they did on earth? Where are we?" Sally asks.

Josh yelps in a futile attempt at laughter and answerers "You have to also ask what and when in addition to where. What we are is wolves, and they don't see three colors like humans do, they only see two. They can't see green at all, so trees look white, and red and yellow are the same color to them. Look around and you will see that everything is a shade of blue and gold. It's actually quite a beautiful world for them. Their field of vision is wider too so you don't have to turn your head so far to see whats coming up behind you. Your depth perception isn't quite as good, but if it breathes or moves your ears have already told you where it is. If you will notice the sun is setting, the moon is coming out, and you can see as well as if it is the noon time sun. These wolf eyes are good in the night time, much better for night vision than human eyes. That is the what. Here is the when. In this domain they call it the year 1875. Now I bet you can figure out the where."

"Josh, you sneaky little bastard!". John says. "I thought I recognized these hills, but the colors had me fooled for awhile. I know where we are now. These are my old logging fields, in California , in 1875. I thought I was remembering a song I heard years ago. But I'm really hearing it, aren't I? Listen carefully, I bet you can hear it too. That's her isn't it? That's my Akasha singing, isn't it?"

2a8f4f24d56836018162a1e811b57a58.jpg
Johns Wife Akasha

"Grandma Akasha!!!. I get to meet my grandma Akasha?!?!" Penelope says jumping up and down and running around in circles.

"Well, not meet her exactly. I don't think she would appreciate being approached by a pack of wolves. But we will use the silent stealth of our wolf bodies to sneak up and take a peek. If that is okay with you, John? This is your history and I don't want to disrespect it."

"I'll lead the way. I got my bearing now and I know exactly how to get there. This will be fun. Thanks Josh. You couldn't have picked a better adventure." John says as he heads down the hill. The rest of the pack follows his lead.

"Oh man, this if fucking ferocious!" Penelope blurts out.

"Watch your mouth young lady!". Sally fires back.

"I learned those words from listening to you Mom!" Penelope retaliates.

"Both you girls hush up! I don't want to have to use these fangs of mine on your butt." John says, stopping to wait for them to catch up.

"Grandpa, you won't really bite my butt will you?" Penelope asks.

Josh answered for John. "You better be careful. John is the alpha-dog in this little wolf pack and if his instincts kick in, and he has to restore order in the pack, he will, in fact, bite your little ass. So be careful."

The little pack continues down the hill towards Johns old stomping grounds. John leads the way, followed by Penelope, Josh, and Sally bringing up the rear. Normally Sally, as the alpha female would have been in second place, but she wanted to have Penelope and Josh in her sights, just in case Penelope's butt sniffing instinct, or any other instinct, kicked back in.

As the pack rounds a corner they peek out from behind some boulders. The light is blinding. It lights up the entire forest. Akasha has a fire going in the back yard. She always prefers to cook outside whenever possible to keep from stinking up the house. To a wolf the light from a fire at night is brighter than the sun, so they have to wait for a few minutes to let their eyes get accustomed. John warns them not to look straight in the face of a human, because they could see the glow of your eyes and get scared away. Or the John of 1875 might grab his trusty rifle and shoot at them. They just want to observe and don't want them running into the house to hide from the forest animals.

"John, she is beautiful, gorgeous. You were not exaggerating when you said she is pretty. Who is the young lady with her. She is gorgeous too." Sally asks.

30908ecf54f395cc5309978fded77d38.jpg
Johns Daughter Alannah 1875

John whispered, so as not to be heard, although it wasn't really necessary since they were using telepathy. "That is my oldest girl, Alannah. There should be a young man here too. I think I remember this night. She brought her boyfriend home to meet the family. I already knew the boy from work, but she wanted to do the formal meet the family and dinner thing. That is why she is helping out with dinner. She was showing off. Usually Akasha would have to yell at the girls to get any help and sometimes she would just do it all herself. Getting the girls to help was more work than just doing it."

"Oh Wow? Who is that cutie? Is he the boyfriend?" Penelope asks as a young man comes to the back porch to talk to Alannah."

"Yes, that is Jason. The boyfriend." John says.

"Ummmm. Wow. He's gorgeous too. Your daughter is a lucky girl. He looks a little like a grown up version of my brother Joshua." Penelope says.

Sally stops dead in her tracks and drops to the ground, her legs not strong enough to hold her up. She crosses her paws and lays her head on them.

"Mom, you OK? Are you sick?" Penelope wants to know.

Josh answers for her. "You're mother will be fine in a minute. She has just had what is called an epiphany, a sudden realization of a profound truth. A lot is going through her mind now, so much and so fast, that her body has partially shut down to give her time to deal with it."

"So what's the epiphany? What truth has she realized?" John asks.

"This is going to blow all your minds a bit, but I will do my best to explain. You guys have been working really hard to get the earth put back together so that you can resume living there in human form, the form you have become accustomed to. While you are waiting you are stuck in level 5 because there is no place else to go. That is true because you incarnate forward in time, most of the time. Sometimes, it is very rare, but sometimes a body becomes available to take a soul, or to have a joining of two souls, in the past. One of my jobs since I have access to all time is to assist in those transferals. They are tricky because you have to be careful not to scramble the time line.

"If you end up with a temporal causality loop you can create a lot of chaos and maybe destroy a universe or two. That is where my expertise comes in to have it all happen smoothly. When your Joshua died, by that I mean when his physical form in level 5 was fatally injured, I was there. It was Joshua's choice how to deal with that situation. It was an accident, it was unintended, not part of any destiny. In a case like that there are a number of ways to process it, including backing it up and preventing it from happening at all. Many of you have had a sudden moment of pause, where you suddenly stopped what you were doing or turned around or changed direction and realized that if you hadn't done that you would have died. You probably did die, but we backed it up and fixed it by sending a little message into the past, a feeling, just enough to get you to stop or move out of dangers way. Joshua, now remembering a bit more of who he really was, knew of the opening for a soul in 1855, and that it would be a stable transference.

"He also knew that life would become intimately intertwined with people he already knew and loved. Rather than continuing to be Joshua in level 5 he decided to come here, join with and become this person that we have just seen. He doesn't remember that now. He has become this new person and that is all that he knows. But the essence of what he was is now in the background, part of the foundation of who that young man is, and will become. That is why Penelope could see the resemblance, and Sally could feel it. The Joshua you knew is still there in Jason. Jason just doesn't know it."

"Wow, that's quite a tale there Josh. It's gonna take a bit for me to wrap my mind around it, especially since I knew the boy way back when." John has laid down next to Sally and put his head next to hers for support. Her body is hot, like she has a fever. John know Sallys mind is boiling and her wolf body is responding to that by increasing its metabolic rate. "This girls going to need some time to digest this, her mind and body are in turmoil. I can feel it." John says as he tries to be as supportive as he can. The four lay quietly, watching the goings on at Johns old house and giving Sally the time she needs to put it all together.

After a while Sally gathers her strength and gets up. Josh and Penelope approached to show their support but they are met with a low growl and bare teeth. Sallys hair is standing up and she is in a stance ready to attack if they came any closer. They stop their approach. Sally turns and gallops into the darkness. The three stand in shocked silence as Sally disappears from view.

"Josh? Whats wrong with my Mom? Has she gone totally wolf?" Penelope asks.

"No. Not yet anyway. We won't be able to stay here much longer or that could happen. She could transition from a spirit being human into a spirit being wolf. With the pain she is suffering right now that might be very appealing to her. Don't worry kids, I'll get us out of here before that happens."

"What if she won't come with us? Even before my Mom became a real bitch, believe me, she is always a stubborn bitch. What if she just stays out there and doesn't come back?" Penelope wants to know.

"If that happens, then that is what happens. Sally has placed her future into temporal flux, so I don't really know from this perspective what will happen. Penelope, your parents are not the typical earthlings. They were a highly evolved being before manifesting in this universe and Sally is an extremely powerful entity, much more so than she remembers. Part of her frustration here is the inability to control her reality, which was never a problem where she was before. When Joshua died every fiber of her being told her that she could bring him back, but her efforts to do that were frustrated, and now she knows why.

"Joshua didn't want to come back, and I helped him stand in the way of her will and prevent her from bringing him back anyway. That is a lot for her to deal with, she feels betrayed, and abandoned. Give her some time though, and I'm confident that she will come back and be the Sally that we all know and love."

"Hey you guys, come down here and help me with this thing." They heard Sally's voice in the distance. They can see a pair of golden eyes reflecting the firelight, so they use those as beacons to find her in the darkness. Sally has found a young deer, and killed it. It's throat has been ripped out and the amber blood is still steaming in the chilly night air. "Sorry guys, I just got so angry I had to go kill something. Anyway, this is a tender one, so our wolf hosts will get a good meal before we go."

"So are you OK now, Mommy? I'm about to cry worrying about you." Penelope asks, licking her eyes with her wolf tongue.

"No, Honey, I'm not OK, but I'm dealing with it, and I have a plan. The one thing I asked you guys before agreeing to come on this trip was no big surprises. And then you dump this shit on me? I'm not very happy with the bunch of you right now, especially you Josh. You knew better, or you certainly should have known better. Then, to top it all off you bring Penelope along. Josh, you are an all knowing being. You knew when you manifested the way you did that I would fall in love with you. Why didn't you come as a wrinkled up old man in a white robe?

"So now I'm standing here with my emotions scattered about like this gutted deer, desperately needing my baby boy back in my arms, looking to proposition you to help fill that void, and I'm presented with the site of you and Penelope making googly eyes at each other. You have got to be the rudest, most totally inconsiderate person God ever created. So thank you, Josh. Thank you from the bottom of my shattered and broken heart for totally fucking up my life. So now I can't have you, and I can't have Joshua either, and I find out that you were there when it happened. You were there and you didn't do a fucking thing to stop it. After that you had the power to reverse it and you talked Joshua out of it. Oh My Fucking, whatever, Josh. Did you for one second ever consider what my feelings were, what you were doing to me?

"While in this wolf body I've been remembering a few things, and I'm done with all your shit. John, I love you, take care of my Penelope for me, and whatever you do, keep her away from this ass hole. Good bye guys, I'm out of here." Sally finishes her speech, her eyes go blank for a second, she stumbles to her knees, then gets up, looks around as if totally confused, and runs off into the darkness again.

"Mommy? Mommy? Josh! John! Lets go get her. I think she is going to do something stupid!" Penelope screams.

Josh trots over next to Penelope and says "It's too late Sweetie. She has left us. What you saw running into the darkness is just the confused host body after she left. I know where she went though, and I will take you there. She has found a place to calm down, to rest, and put herself back together again. Come close guys, close your eyes and relax, and we will go to be with her.

For The Love Of Artificial Intelligence
A New Earth
Book Two
Chapter 3
Just Fishing
calibanner7
The greatness of a nation and its moral progress can be judged by the way its animals are treated.
Mahatma Gandhi

Penelope looks around surprised to find herself right back where she started."Crap, we're back at the restaurant, all by ourselves. I thought we were going to see Mom. I don't know about this Josh character. Maybe Mom is right about him." she says to John as a waitress approaches with a couple of glasses.

"It does seem like he could have handled that better." John says.

"Here you go guys. Josh is in the kitchen. He had me bring you a couple of glasses of iced tea. He will be with you shortly." The waitress says as she set the glasses down. John and Penelope were still standing holding hands as they were before they left. Still a little disoriented from the trip back they slowly get their bearings and sit down, looking around the room to see if anyone was staring, wondering if they had been like statues while they were gone. Everyone else in the restaurant were into their own business and were paying them no mind, so they had no need to be embarrassed.

"Maybe our trip is over. She said he'll be out in a minute so we will ask him whats going on." John says to reassure Penelope.

"John, do you think Mom is dead? Not like Joshua living in some other body, or like you guys when you came here from Earth, but do you think she figured out a way to just totally not exist any more? I think there is more that Josh isn't telling us and I'm really really scared right now." Penelope asks with tears beginning to fill her eyes."No, Ma'am, I think your Mom is too stubborn an ornery to do that." John says.

"And what is 'ornery'?" Penelope asks.
"It means the same as 'cantankerous'." John replies.
"Never mind." Penelope says with an eye roll.  "And you blame us teens for making up words. You old ones have the craziest words ever."

"Language is tricky." Josh says as he approaches the table. "Words don't always mean what you think they do so it is easy to get confused when using language. But since you guys have evolved to use language to communicate, then that is what we use. It was nice, though, wasn't it, using telepathy while in the wolf host. You guys should target your continuing evolution to move back to telepathy. It's much more accurate." Josh sits down at the table as the two stare at him. "I know you are a bit confused right about now, but we needed to come back here first to prepare for our trip to find your Mom. Are you guys rested up and ready to go?"

"Not so fast, fancy pants." Penelope says with a serious look on her face. "Are we going to end up as some weird animal again? You need to start telling us in advance what is going to happen rather than just dumping us into situations like that. That was fun, but it was really scary too, and that isn't nice. I'm not sure you're a nice person. So tell us what's going to happen, or I would rather just stay here."

"OK, fair enough." Josh says. "I'm sorry I scared you. This stuff is so normal to me that sometimes I forget to look at it from your perspective. So here is my plan. Your Mom is on Earth. That is where we need to go look for her."

"On Earth now, or in the past?" Penelope wants to know.

"She is there right now. So we will go there in this time frame, sort of." Josh replies.

"Sort of?" John askes.

"Yes, by that I mean that it is 'now' there, the same as it is 'now' here, but level 5 has drifted out of temporal lock with level 3 in terms of rate of time experienced. So when we go there we are going to go there in a special way so that I can get you tuned into the level 3 time rate." Josh explains.

"I think the booth already does that, so when we go on an ethereal visit, we are on Earth time." John says.

"Yes it does, John. Actually it adjusts you mind to experience time at the Earth rate. I want to get you into sync with level 3 in a manner that is not possible with the booth. So I will take you there myself, in my own special way. OK guys?".

"On one condition, Josh. If I get scared I want you to promise to get me back here in a hurry." Penelope insisted.

"Agreed. If it becomes more than you can handle, I'll get you right back here. But please, for your sake, enjoy as much of this adventure as you can. It'll be fun. I promise. Think 'excitement' rather than 'fear' and you will enjoy it a lot more."

"OK then. I'll go. But if you mess this up Josh, I'm never going with you again. So Mom is on Earth? There isn't anything but plants there. What is she going to eat? She is not much of a vegetarian. And we are going to find Mom there, right?" Penelope says, her eyes dry now but with a very serious concerned look on her face.

"Yes you will. And there are a few animals there now, but I doubt your Mom would eat them. Ready? Lets join hands like before and we will go to Earth. Hold on tight."

Penelope felt the same whoosh but she didn't feel like she was pulled out of her body this time. The scenery just changed, suddenly she was surrounded by a sea of green."

"Oh wow!. Why is everything all blurry and getting brighter and then darker and then brighter again. What am I standing on, it's like I'm just floating here and there is no ground." Penelope asked.

"You're floating because you can't stand on the Earth since your a level 5 person and because the dirt is invisible to you anyway. It's getting brighter and darker because we came here without adjusting for the temporal discrepancy between level 3 and 5. You are experiencing time here 610 times faster than what you would consider normal time. That is the reason that thousands of years of time has passed on Earth in the 14 years you have experienced in Penny Lake. Over eight thousand five hundred years have passed here since you were born, and much has changed. The brightness changes you see is the rising and the setting of the sun. Daytime and nighttime only last about a minute here. You can't actually see the sun, since there is no life energy there, but you can see the plant life here brighten up during sun time and slow down during the dark time. The leaves on the plants look blurry because as they blow in the wind they are moving 610 time faster than what you are used to. You appear to be standing on nothing because you are. The sand and rocks that don't contain life don't interact with you, or your feet, and is invisible to you. I brought you here this way in order for you to experience this place completely. To do that I need lots and lots of energy and a lot of time because I want to transform your bodies to fully experience being here. You can only see the glow of life in your present form. I want you to see it all." Josh explains.

"Josh! I warned you. You better not transform me into some creepy animal." Penelope insisted.

"No. I'm only going to transform you into you. I'm going to adjust you to level 3 equivalence, but in order to do that I need to increase your density. Using Earth notation your mass is dimensionally 1.57 radians out of phase with level 3 mass, which means it cannot interact. The only reason you can see anything here at all is that the life energy creates a slight dimensional phase shift that is just enough for it to become visible to you. I need to rotate you dimensionally so that you can interact with level 3. A side effect of that is that each kilogram of you must become denser by a factor of 6.5585 times 10 to the 14th power. That is a whole lot of energy that I'm going to pull from the planet, from Earth, from the soil here, to do that transformation. Then you will be able to experience level 3 from the level 3 perspective." Josh continues to explain.

"Dad would probably understand what you just said, and then argue about 4th decimal place. But to me it is just bla bla bla." Penelope says.

"The old 'dust of the Earth' trick. I've heard of that." John says.

"Yeah, sort of like that. And we are going to do it at 610 times normal speed so it should only take a few minutes instead of a few days. I can't transform energy too fast from the Earth without blowing the place up, and that would make a big mess." Josh says.

"OK, so we are gonna get transformed and go meet Mom? Has she already been transformed?" Penelope asked.

"Not exactly. She has transformed herself, but not in this way. This is for you to see the place, fully, and that will give you the perspective that you need to understand where she is and why she is there." Josh replies.

"I guess I'm ready to be transformed then, but I warn you, any of your stupid tricks and I'm going to slap the holy shit out of you." Penelope says.

"I'm sufficiently warned, Penelope. No tricks. Well not any big ones. I'm going to ask you to stand here facing away from each other. When the transformation is complete you will notice a broad leaf plant in front of you. I know your Mom raised you to be modest. You will need to grab a leaf. I can't transform your clothes." Josh instructed.

"Shit! We are going to be naked? OK Josh. Then you are going to look the other way too, and if you turn around before I tell you, the slap fest is gonna begin." Penelope says.

"Agreed. Lets begin then." Josh says.

Penelope stood looking at where the plant is supposed to be, looking at a green glowing blur, and then starting from her feet and moving up she can see a swirling vortex of yellow glowing energy starting to surround her. She feels an increasing weight being pushed down on her and she sinks to her knees in a sitting fetal position, her head too heavy to hold up, unable to move. She gets all tingly and blacks out, unable to bear the weight. A while later, she doesn't know how long, she feels normal again and begins to stand up, her feet on solid ground. She is surprisingly energetic in this heavy body. The first thing she does is look around to make sure the boys are not looking and then she dashes to the plant and pulls off a couple of big leaves. Once she is satisfied that they are tightly secured around her body she says "OK you guys, you can turn around. And you better be wearing your leaf!"

Penelope, John, and Josh look around, stunned by the beauty. They are on a sandy sea shore. The water is blue and crystal clear. You can see all the way to the bottom. A school of fish are shimmering in the sunlight. Past a narrow beach is a jungle of green plants as far as the eye can see. The air is fresh and clear. Everything is pristine.

"Wow. This is a lot prettier than I remember Earth. Everything is so fresh and new. Can we go for a walk in the jungle here, or is some big dinosaur going to come gobble us up?" John asked.

"This is your new Earth. No, there are no dinosaurs here. That period was skipped this time around. During the first few billion years of this planets life everything had to evolve from scratch and adapt to a rapidly changing environment. This time the environment is stable so all of that evolution doesn't have to happen. The first time Earth had to invent herself. This time she only has to remember herself. The Terra forming experiment started the process and then the natural life processes on Earth kicked in and that is what is running the show now." Josh says.

"So is Nettie here? She is the one that did the Terra forming. I think Mom talked about Nettie almost as much as you, Josh." Penelope asks.

"No. Nettie isn't here anymore, and all the remnants of that civilization are buried under about 12 thousand years of dust and dirt and dead bugs. On one of your Moms escapades into other dimensions, helping them with their problems, she made some friends and they helped move Nettie to her home. That blue box that she has in her bedroom is where Nettie lives now, except she is asleep. When your Mom is done here she is going to wake her up and bring her here." Josh says as they stroll into the jungle.

opossum1.jpg
Opossum

"Oh holy fucking shit!! What the hell is that?!?!" Penelope screams as she runs up a small hill, holding her leaves so they will not come undone.

"It looks like a possum to me." John says, laughing at Penelope.

"It looks like some huge ugly rat to me." Penelope says, carefully coming back down the hill after the animal has disappeared into the undergrowth.

"It isn't a rat actually. It is a marsupial, which is a very sturdy, adaptable, and stable creature. This one looks very similar to the variety that existed just after the dinosaur period. It is one of the earlier creatures to emerge. This planet has been seeded with genetic material so many animals will start to emerge, not necessarily in the same order as they evolved the first time, but all the animals that can handle this type of climate will eventually re-emerge here, including humans, which is what you are."

The three of them wander in the jungle for hours, Penelope asking "What is this?" and "What is that?" over and over again. Josh never gets tired of her questions or pointing out new things and new ways to look at things. Occasionally a strange creature, a bug, or some flying animal scares her, but she is getting used to them and beginning to enjoy the rich diversity of life she is witnessing. They find some fruit to eat and sit and rest for awhile. Penelope has many more questions to ask.

"John, Josh, whichever one of you knows the answer. Why was my Mom so freaked out? Has she gone crazy? Is there something wrong with her mind?" Penelope asks.

"It's a normal kind of crazy, honey." John explains. "Losing Joshua was such a shock to her that she has barely begun to recover from it. So she is angry, mad at everybody and everything. And the longer she thinks about it the madder she gets. She is pushing out her rage at losing her boy on to every body else. It's normal Sweetie. It is how we humans deal with extreme loss. Anger is one of the phases we go through to deal with it." John explained.

"But it isn't anybody else's fault. It was an accident. It isn't anybody's fault at all. So why is she so mad at all of us?" Penelope wants to know.

Josh explains more. "Penelope, your Mom is a very special person, but she is at a disadvantage right now being human. Her spirit didn't come from Earth, at least not recently. Most of her evolution occurred elsewhere, and at higher levels of existence. So being human is unfamiliar to her. The feelings and emotions and physical drives and desires are intense in humans and she has not yet learned how to balance all that out. Balance is what she lacks. Give her time, though, she will get it together, and you will be amazed at what an incredible being she is."

"But that doesn't make any sense. My Dad is from the same place as her. They started out as the same person. He isn't acting all weird about it." Penelope says, with a confused look on her face.

"There is a difference. When a soul divides as your Mom and Dad did it isn't always an even split. In each one there is a little more of this and a little less of that. They are also not the same sex, which makes a big difference in how you handle emotion and feelings. The biggest difference is probably this. She is much more than how she started out. She inherited a lot of her makeup, her predispositions, from her Earth parents. Her body is of Earth. Her spirit is not. That isn't always a good fit. She has done a remarkable job, actually, keeping it all integrated. She just needs some time to get her emotions, her fears, her anger, and her sexuality in balance." Josh explained.

"Her sexuality? Ewwwwwww." Penelope says with a disgusted look on her face. "She does get a bit boy crazy from time to time. She can be sooooooo embarrassing some times. I'm just glad I was never in Powder Junction when she had alcohol. I have heard some stories, and I would have died of embarrassment if I had been there."

John, trying to keep the stories accurate says "You can't believe everything you hear, Sweetie. Those stories got exaggerated a bit. I was there most of those times, and yeah, your Mom does like to have fun, but she was never less than a lady."

"She said that she was going to proposition Josh. That doesn't sound very lady like." Penelope says.

"She didn't mean proposition like you think." Josh responds. "She wasn't looking for a one night stand. She was looking for a relationship with someone that she is in love with. I never intended that, and I didn't coalesce in the manner I did just so she would be attracted. I came this way because this is my human form. I was human when I ascended to level 10 and I took my form with me, and when I coalesce here, this is the form I am most comfortable with. I never intended to break her heart. There are many surprises in these Earth based domains. That is also why it is exciting to be here, as human, because you never know exactly what is going to happen next. Even if you have experienced the future you can experience it again, differently."

"She is, or was, married to my Dad though. They are like the ultimate soul mates. Shouldn't they be the perfect match, a happy couple?" Penelope asks.

"All I can say is it ain't easy kid." John explains. "Relationships, no matter how perfect a match you are, are not easy. Sometimes they aren't even possible no matter how hard you try. Life has a way of complicating even the simplest of things."

"Another factor in your parents situation is that they grew up together."  Josh explains. They knew each other as babies. It was always assumed by their families they they would eventually marry. But when kids grow up together they develop more as sibling than as lovers, more as brother and sister than as boyfriend and girlfriend. It's usually the new guy or girl that is the most interesting, the most exciting, the most attractive. The kids you grew up with, especially if you were very close growing up, are not the most exciting, they are just the most familiar, and the most available. She was attracted to me mostly because I was the new guy in town. That's all, and that is totally normal."

"So then I'll fall head over heels in love with a boy from a different domain? And not ones that I already know?" Penelope ass.

"That isn't a law, so maybe yes, maybe no. But it is more likely than not that you will find the new guys more appealing than guys you have known all your life." Josh explains.

"John, when we get back I need you to start bringing me some new guys, OK?" Penelope says with a giggle.

"Uh, lets wait a few years on that one Sweetie. You have plenty of time to find the right guy, and I'll help you get a good one too." John says with a grin.

Penelope feels all warm inside chatting with the boys about life and love. Deep inside, though, is that gnawing feeling of worry about her Mom. She needs some answers before she can feel better, feel complete again.

"Hey, check it out. I'm going to go see what that white thing is. It doesn't look like it belongs here." Penelope says as she jumps up and starts jogging towards her new discovery. John and Josh follow. Penelope is young and agile and hard to keep up with, so the guys catch up with her a few minutes later.

"This is weird. It's made out of some sort of hard stuff, but it doesn't look natural. Is it left over from the before time?" Penelope askes.

"No, it's quite new. The 'hard stuff' is ceramic, which is a type of glass. It was put here by some friends of your Mom that have access to level 3 matter. It is a part of a biospheric transduction system which will allow for a phase locked standing wave interface to be developed between the biosphere, the life systems on this planet, and a quantum field synaptic network interface which is built underground." Josh explains.

"Hey. I've heard some of those words before. Isn't that what killed the planet?" John asks.

"Yes, and no. That was a similar but much more primitive system that the old network used. This is a more mature design and has safeguards built in to prevent the kind of catastrophe that happened before."

"Isn't that dangerous? What if they screwed up their equations again." John asks.

"Yeah, we don't want to put all this life back here and then blow it all up." Penelope says.

"These systems have been used successfully in other biospheres for thousands of years with good success. There is always some element of risk, but it is small."

"So basically Mom asked some dudes she knows to install this stuff and they just came and did it?" Penelope asks.

"It's a bit more complicated than that. Your Mom and Dad, and John and a few other 'dudes' in your domains gained a lot of knowledge and experience dealing with the Earth problem. They became quite famous all across the Multiverse because of their success. So they have been called on to help out with other catastrophes in other places. You Mom is a smart girl, though, and she didn't do all that for free. She bartered, traded services, with these other entities that needed her help. So they paid her back by installing this stuff for her, since they had the technology and dimensional access to level 3 and she did not."

"What does she want it for? Is this where Nettie is going to live." Penelope asks.

"Yes." Josh replies. "Sally's plan from the beginning was for this to be Nettie's new job, her new life. You see, over the three billion or so years that life evolved on Earth a collective consciousness developed, a global memory system, a global wisdom. You Earthlings referred to her as Mother Earth. In addition to interfacing with humans though electronic interface devices, Nettie was also experimenting with connecting to all life consciousness in the biosphere, and she was starting to have some success. That was before her great miscalculation. When that happened, Mother Earth died. Nettie is to become the new Mother Earth but in a very modern way."

"Isn't that a bit dangerous, mixing the natural with the artificial like that?" John asks.

"There is no such thing as artificial." Josh replied. "The unthinking evolution is no more natural than the thinking evolution. You thinking beings are part of nature and your thought assisted evolution is just as natural a part of evolution as the unthinking chemical reactions that started it. It is, in fact, all part of the plan. Human culture will continue to evolve but not just like bugs and trees and lizards. You will evolve you bodies, your culture, you consciousness, your awareness and your technology including your quantum computers together, and forever, whether on this planet or beyond. That is your destiny, and this is just one step along that path."

"Wow, so Mom is like the lynch pin in this whole chain, isn't she?" Penelope asks.

"If it is a chain you should say 'link' Sweetie. A lynch pin is used to hold a wheel on an axle." John corrects his grand daughter.

"Shut up grandpa." Penelope says with a smile. "You know what I mean."

"You all are an important link in the chain." Josh continues. "Your Mom, your Dad, John, Ben, and you Penelope, and your kids too. This little group is the link that is connecting your past to your future. It has happened before that just a few souls made the trip from one epoch to another, and you are one of those little groups. That is why all the other domains in all the other levels are giving you guys so much attention right now. This is really exciting stuff. I had to pull some serious strings and push my weight around a bit to get to be the one to come here and be with you guys during this transition. But I don't want to say too much, or you guys will get a big head. Ego is still a big problem with humans. You have yet to learn how to balance Ego with the rest of your self. You are making progress though."

"Kids? What if I don't want to have kids? Is that going to screw everything up?" Penelope asks.

"No, there are a gazillion opportunities for the future to work itself out if you don't have kids. The difference is the opportunities that you will miss. I can tell you, looking forward through the several most probable futures for you, that they are all a lot of fun. I think the ones with kids, though, are going to be the most fun." Josh explains.

"So. Who am I going to marry? Do I already know him? Is he cute? Is he sexy?" Penelope asks with a giggle.

"You are so just like your Mom. I could tell you all this stuff, but then that might fix into your reality a certain path that is not your best choice. So I'm going to leave all this up to you. When you meet the right fellow, I think you will know, and do what Penelope will decide to do when the time is right. If you make a few mistakes along the way you will learn and grow and choose better the next time."

It starts to get dark and it has been a long and tiring day. The group finds a doorway into the network building and inside there are rooms for sleeping, with cots, and robes, and water for bathing. It takes a while to figure out how to wrap the robes around the body but Penelope figures out a way and it turns out really cute. She is so happy to get rid of those leaves. The cots, it appears, are for smaller creatures, but Penelope fits just fine. They boys have to struggle to get comfortable, but as tired as they are sleep comes quickly and sweetly.

For The Love Of Artificial Intelligence
A New Earth
Book Two
Chapter 4
Biosphere
calibanner7
I think that I shall never see a poem lovely as a tree.
A tree whose hungry mouth is prest against the sweet earth`s flowing breast;
a tree that looks at God all day, and lifts her leafy arms to pray;
a tree that may in summer wear a nest of robins in her hair;
upon whose bosom snow has lain; who intimately lives with rain.

Poems are made by fools like me, but only God can make a tree.

Joyce Kilmer. 1886 – 1918

John slowly gets up from the bed he has made on the floor.The cot is just too small for his frame."Oh. I haven't been this sore in a long time. Josh, I've got a question for you, as soon as you are up and awake."

"I'm awake, John. What would you like to know?" Josh replies.

"First, is there any coffee here? Second, we are in real life level 3 bodies aren't we? This isn't just some trick like borrowing a wolf body is it? This is the real thing. I didn't know we could do that. I thought we either had to visit here in our invisible form, or get born into a body already here."

"To answer your first question, no. There is no coffee here. There are some coffee beans growing in various places, but there is no way to process it here. Sorry. The answer to your second question is yes, your body has been transformed back to its level 3 density, although you are healthier than you were when you left this place. You are noticing the soreness from yesterdays exercise, and that is what clued you in to the change." Josh says.

"Then how do we get out of here. Do we have to grow old and die to get back to level 5." John asks.

"No, not with me around. This method of transformation has been used quite often on your planet when members of other domains at other levels needed to manifest as human, but it is rarely used by level 5ers. The whole purpose of occupying level 5 is for rest and then rebirth. But this is a special situation, so we are changing the rules a bit. In discussing this with many of the domain managers and a few others that are highly aware of your situation it has been decided that guided evolution will be used up to but just short of humans appearing on the planet. Human DNA has been seeded here, but we have decided to leave it dormant.

"Instead, those level 5ers that were prematurely wiped off the planet will be allowed to return, transformed to level 3, and rebuild your world with your full memory of the before time restored. As babies are born in the new world, then the normal cycle of rebirth with continue and the balance between level 3 and 5 will have been restored. As for you, you will probably stay in level 5 as a domain manager, but all of you have the option to be restored, if you want to participate in the rebuilding."

"So the youngsters being born here will have parents who know about the different levels and the past life and the whole thing. That will be really different than before when we didn't know." John says.

"Oh, there have been times in you history when you did know most, if not all, of this knowledge. But earth changes pushed you to the brink of extinction several times and that knowledge was lost in the fog of history. Much of your mythos and religion was based on bits and pieces of that memory, but most of those ancient stories were just made up. Humanity has gone through many millennia of Ego based evolution, and the Ego is good at making up stuff to suit its self centered purposes. This time around you will have a head start and a broad base of legitimate memory to work with. Thanks to Sally and Nettie you will also have the support of some pretty advanced technology. There is no excuse for not creating a garden planet this time. You guys really screwed it up last time, so now is your second chance." Josh explains.

"You guys? Don't try to kid an old kidder. You gave yourself away the other day when you told us that you ascended to level 10 from human form. Don't say you guys when you are one of us." John says with a big grin.

"You got me on that one. 'We' really screwed it up last time. Boy did we ever screw it up."

"Well then, boy, you've got a story to tell don't cha? Start talking. I need a good fresh story, mine are getting sort of stale." John insists. "Alright. I guess I can tell my story. I'm not too proud of it, but I will tell it. First though, lets check on the child and make sure she is OK. I don't think she is awake yet." Josh says as the two head towards Penelope's room.

"Isn't she a living doll?" John says."She is such an adorable child. I could stand here all day and just watch her sleep. I gotta be careful though and not get caught. I don't want her to think I'm a creepy old man."

"I wouldn't worry about that John. I think she would be comforted by your attention and she knows how much you love her."

John sits on a stool and says"Have a seat there boy. It's story time. Tell me about you when you were human."

"I will give you the short version, otherwise we will be here for days. I was born in Oklahoma in 1948. My Dad had come home after the World War and was working a little farm. We didn't have a lot of money but life was alright, for the most part. There was a lot of stress about making the mortgage payments on the house and the farm and the equipment. We made enough to get by and my parents stashed enough away that along with a student loan, they got me enrolled in Texas A&M university. I was supposed to study agriculture. Instead I studied girls, sex, loud music, and lots and lots of drugs. I flunked out and ended up in the military headed for a war in a country called Vietnam.

Josh 1968

"This was a horrible war, but I loved it. I excelled at being a soldier. I could run faster, farther, and shoot quicker and straighter than any of my buddies. In the jungle I could smell the enemy before we could see them. So my buddies trusted me to keep them alive. On search missions I would walk point, all by myself, my only goal was protecting my men and getting the mission accomplished. Nothing fazed me, even when they used kids. They would have their kids out there in the jungle, and if they would see us they would run back and tell the enemy. So I would just shoot them in the back as they ran, or if we were close to a village I might grab them and use a knife so it would be quiet.

"Sometimes, though, no matter how focused you get, something in your mind will just snap. I heard something to my left and I turned, ready to attack, and there was a young woman, a girl actually, probably about Penelope's age or a little younger, but old enough to be turning into a woman. I made my move to take her out before she could make any noise. She looked me straight in the eye with a look that said 'Do it! You can kill me but you can't hurt me, and no matter what you do you will lose'. I was stunned by the look in her eyes and I hesitated for a split second. Then I noticed two things. One was her perfect beauty, she was the most beautiful, absolutely perfect girl I had ever seen.

     Sally's Fashion Pick
FARM-Rio-Winter-Chita-Crop-Top-Winter-Chita
$120.00
Click The Image

"The second thing I noticed was a blade passing between my ribs from behind. I went down. The kids must have gotten scared away because they didn't finish me off, but I couldn't move. I had no strength, but something told me that if I didn't get up right now, that is where I would die. Somehow I got up on my knees and crawled deeper into the jungle. I crawled around for days. I don't remember how many days, waiting to die, wanting to die, but for some reason I survived. I was delirious from blood loss, infection, fever, starvation, but I guess I was just too stubborn to die.

"There is a lot of that time I don't remember but when my brain fog cleared I was laying on a mat in a tiny village deep in the jungle. At first I thought I was a prisoner of war, but later I realized that I had stumbled into a village so remote and distant from the main pathways that they saw very little of the war. The man of the house appeared to be some sort of monk, and there were several females there too that took care of me. I'm not sure if one of them, or all of them were his wife. It took me a year to heal up and even though I could not speak their language, or them mine, we found ways to communicate.

"As soon as I was strong enough they put me to work in their little farming area since I knew how to farm. I also had to cook and clean and tend to the chores. They only thing I was not allowed to do was go near any of the women or girls. I guess they didn't trust me that way, and that was probably a good idea.

"Every morning before sunrise I would go to the jungle, or the hills and just sit and think. I would do the same thing after the chores were done in the evening. My life as I knew it had ended suddenly the moment that girl made eye contact. It was like she reached in and sucked out my soul and now I had to completely reinvent myself all over again. I started looking for answers anywhere and everywhere. I would talk to the trees, the bugs, the rocks, the birds, the water. I would pray to God, or the sky, or any being who I thought may be listening. I wanted to know. I wanted to know it all.

"Then it happened. My eyes and ears were opened and I started getting answers, from the trees and rocks and birds and every living thing. They all started talking to me. I figured I had finally lost my mind, some sort of drug flashback, but what the hell? What did I have to lose? I just rolled with it and decided to see where it would take me.

"Day after day, one by one, each of Gods creatures would bring me answers, at first to my questions, and then to questions I couldn't even imagine to ask. I started to have visions where the secrets of the universe were being revealed to me. As fast as I could absorb it, more information, more revelation would come. I don't know if it was after a few months or after a dozen years, I had completely lost track of any sense of time, when I had one final vision. Or maybe it wasn't a vision, I'm not sure. My caretaker, the monk guy, came to me and without opening his mouth, told me telepathically that it was time for me to go, that I did not belong there any more. He waved his arm and a doorway appeared, a doorway to another level of the universe, and I walked through it, and I was in level 10.

"Once there all the lessons my animal friends had brought me coalesced into a single, complete knowingness, and I remembered who I really am, who I've always been. I started my existence in that level. Most of that I can't even describe because there are so many out-folded dimensions there that it would make no sense here. In fact, since I transformed myself to level 3 along with you guys, I can't really remember much of it because that sort of knowledge just doesn't fit in a human brain.

"After my time in level 10, which really doesn't make any sense because the words 'time before' and 'after' don't have meaning there, but at some 'time' relative to the time we understand here I decided to make the transformation and become a coalescent. That is like dissolving yourself into an infinite ocean and becoming one with it, dissolving your essence into its essence. That ocean is the vast infinite ALL that IS, or God, if that is easier to understand. As a coalescent I can reform anywhere at anytime that I want, and that is how I got here.

"OK, story time is over now. Lets go wake up sleeping beauty and get this show on the road." Josh says as he stands up to head back to Penelope's room.

"I'm awake. Silly boy. I've been standing here listening almost the whole time. I see how those kids snuck up on you. When you get really focused on something you don't watch your back." Penelope says with a giggle."Just kidding Josh. I assume that 'get this show on the road' means that we are going to go find Mom?"

"Yes it does Sweetie. This is going to be a very interesting trip. Are you ready?" Josh asks.

"Define interesting. I don't feel like being a toad today." Penelope says.

"I knew you were going to say that, even without all my coalescent memory." Josh says with a laugh."First let me tell you a little about where your Mom has gone, and how we are going to find her. In the same way that I dissolved into the ALL that IS, you Mom performed a similar dissolution process into this worlds biosphere. She has become one with all the life currently on this planet. She has, effectively, become Mother Earth. She is working to prepare the biosphere for the re-introduction of you, the humans, and the re-integration of Nettie into the biospheric network. She is also performing another important task that she is well suited for.

"Your Mom and Dad, when they were one, a long time ago, was a warrior priestess, powerful, and ruthless. When they split to become Sally and Pat the warrior priestess template went primarily to the female child. That is why you Mom tends to be impatient and aggressive and your Dad is more accepting and mellow. This planet is now, again, shining with the brilliant light of life like it used to many millennia ago. Because of that, this jewel of the universe has been noticed, by greedy beings who would like to posses it for themselves. With the help of the biospheric network and her own raw power she is setting up a planetary shield to keep out all those unwelcome guests. Without that your planet will be ravaged and exploited by those beings before it is ready for humans to return. Once you re-populate you too will assist in the planetary defense until it is understood in the universe that this planet is not one to be exploited.

"Now, in order to go see her, actually we are only going to feel her, because we will not have eyes, so to speak, we are going to dissolve ourselves part way into the biosphere too, but not all the way. We are going to become one with a specific species, a magnificent royal species of conifer, a tree, known as the Ponderosa Pine. It will be a new experience for you guys. You are going to find out what it is like to be a tree. Be advised that at first its going to be dark, until you learn to 'see' with your feelings. Trees don't have a brain and a visual cortex to process eyesight, so it will be very different until you get used to it. Are you ready?"

"Maybe." Penelope says."It sounds like an interesting experience. But I'm just getting used to this level 3 body. I really really like it. I can feel so much more. The fruit tastes sweeter. When I snuggle up in bed I feel warmer and cozier than my level 5 body does. I feel more like a woman too. Everything is brighter and more colorful and the feelings are deeper and stronger. Can I keep this body and take it to level 5?"

"No, I'm sorry. You can't. This body will be phased back to level 5 and the dense energy allowed to disperse. But it will not be too long before you will have to opportunity to come back here, permanently, and live out the rest of your life at level 3." Josh explains.

"Dang! OK then. Lets do it." Penelope says with a pout.

The group heads outside again. Penelope watches as the now familiar yellow vortex began to engulf her, but instead of the sense of being pushed down by an overpowering weight, she felt light and floaty, and hot and glowing, then everything started to go dark. She wasn't passing out like before, there was just no light. She felt herself start to spread out and get thin and wispy like a cloud and then her sense of form evaporated. She was like air, filling the form around her, but not having any form of her own.

"Oh my! This is sooooooo weird. It's not bad weird. Just weird. Where are you guys?" Penelope asked. "We are right here Sweetie." John says.

"Whoa! John, I heard you from inside my head. But it wasn't like the wolf telepathy. There I heard you from 'over there'. Now I hear you from inside." Penelope says, with a confused tone in her voice.

"That is because we are co-mingled here. We are all part of a collective consciousness. We are, in fact, inside each other." Josh explained.

"This is something you can get us out of, right? Josh? I mean, I love you guys, but I don't want to 'be' you guys." Penelope says.

"In the broader sense there is indeed only one of us, but from your perspective I understand what you mean. And yes. I can get us out of here."

"This is indeed a strange sensation." John voice says.

"Yeah. I feel waves, like on an ocean, moving over me, and inside me, and through me, like I'm part of the ocean. I thought I was supposed to be a tree, not an ocean." Penelope says, a little frustrated with the experience.

"I think I know what is going on Honey." John says."I remember these sounds moving through the trees back in the forest I lived in. It's wind blowing through the trees. Except here it isn't just the wind blowing through my few acres, it is the wind blowing through the whole forest. Apparently we are not three individual trees, like I thought it might be. We are all the trees in the forest at the same time."

"Exactly!" Josh confirms."Trees do not have an individual consciousness like humans do, nor do they have an awareness. They are simply alive, and because they are alive they can feel. They have feelings, and they can respond to feelings of other creatures. But there is not this tree and that tree, there is just 'tree', all of them at once. So the trees are like the cells of the forest, each one contributing a little to the collective, but not any one of them being 'whole' in the sense that you are a whole person in a human body."

"Yes, this is totally crazy. I'm feeling stuff that is completely new and strange. My feet, which I guess are roots now, are like straws, and they are sucking up juice and it is sweet and yummy like apple juice. The wind waves are like caresses and hugs and back rubs all at once. And there is this other feeling, pulsating like the beat of a song, all over the place, and it's like nothing I have ever felt, and if I had breath it would take it away, it's so awesome. I really don't have a word to explain it." Penelope says.

"When you are as big as a forest you can feel the pulsating seismic beat of the earth. The word you are looking for is 'orgasmic' and I am quite relieved that it is unfamiliar to you."

"MOMMY! You're here! I was so worried. Are you OK?" Penelope asks with excitement. If she had legs she would have been jumping up and down and dancing around but that is difficult to do when you are a forest.

"I am OK Sweetie. In the few days it took you to get here I have been here several months. I've had time to think and to get past a few things my mind was stuck on. My human thoughts still carry a lot of anger but spread out in the Earth life it isn't so intense. Mostly now I'm just depressed, but I'm getting over that too. There is a lot of work for me to be doing here and that keeps my mind from just stewing on the same thing over and over. I'm sorry I yelled at you guys, not that some of you didn't deserve it, but I acted like a child and I apologize for that. I especially apologize to you Penelope. I'm supposed to be an example and you were more mature than me. Do you forgive me?" Sally asks.

"Of course I do mommy. I love you so much. I didn't realize how much you hurt. I hurt too, but not as much as you, so I understand."

"How long are you going to be here, Sally?" John wants to know.

"Probably six months to a year before I get everything setup. But that will not be very long for you guys since time is different there."

"I want to stay here, with you mommy. I like feeling the waves and sucking up sweet juice and feeling all orgasmic. Can I stay?" Penelope asked.

"No Honey, you can't. It isn't time for you to be here, and you have plenty of time to feel all orgasmic when you get older. Now, you guys are going to have to brace yourselves. We are going to activate the planetary shield. It isn't going to hurt you, but it is going to push you off the planet. When that happens just do what I saw in a movie when I was a child. Close you eyes and click your heels and say 'There is no place like home' over and over. Then in a moment you will be home. I promise. You don't need Josh for this. It's automatic. And make sure to keep your eyes closed! You guys are going to be naked when you leave here. I love you Honey. I will see you soon."

Penelope felt a sudden pressure and a tearing sensation. It didn't actually hurt, but it stung a little. Then intense movement, acceleration. She watched as the Earth suddenly started moving away faster and faster getting smaller and smaller. Oh shit! Penelope thought to herself. I'm still a cloud. I don't have heels to click. Damn! Well, it probably doesn't matter anyway. There is no place like home. There is no place like home.

Penelope awoke, rubbing her eyes, looking around at her familiar stuff in her bedroom at John's house. Wow, was that all a dream? She thought. Holy crap! I'm naked! I always sleep in my PJ's, especially at Johns House. It must not have been a dream!

For The Love Of Artificial Intelligence
A New Earth
Book Two
Chapter 5
Capital City
calibanner7

Do not control the people with laws, Nor violence nor espionage, But conquer them with inaction.

The more morals and taboos there are, The more cruelty afflicts people;

The more guns and knives there are, The more factions divide people;

The more arts and skills there are, The more change obsoletes people;

The more laws and taxes there are, The more theft corrupts people.

Yet take no action, and the people nurture each other;

Make no laws, and the people deal fairly with each other;

Own no interest, and the people cooperate with each other;

Express no desire, and the people harmonize with each other.

Lao tzu - Tao te Ching

Pat walks down the hall towards Penelope's room."Penelope! Get up and get dressed. It's almost time to go. We have been summoned." he says, yelling into Penelope's bedroom.

"Huh? Summoned? By who?" Penelope asked, stumbling into the hallway rubbing her eyes, her hair a frizzy bed head mess.

"Girl? What is that black stuff smeared all over you face?" Pat asks his daughter.

"It's makeup Dad. "I'm glad your Mom isn't here to see that. She would scrub you raw. Hurry up! We don't have much time." Pat insists."Time for what? Who is summoning us?" Penelope still wants to know.

"The Council. The old Earth Council. They have reassembled in Capital City and we have been asked to go and answer questions from the 3 of 9. Get bathed and dressed and I'll explain it on the way."

"OK. I feel a boring day coming on. I'm taking a book, and a pillow in case I need to take a nap." Penelope says as she grabs a towel and heads for the bath.

Pat is assembling some papers and notes when John comes in. "Are you ready?" John asks. "Mike is outside waiting."

"I'm waiting for Penelope. She is disfiguring her face with makeup, trying to get it perfectly bizarre." Pat replies.

"Hey there Sweetie." John says as Penelope comes down the hall. "Now, turn your little ass right back around and put on something more appropriate, and wipe that shit off your face."

"Grandpa! No!" Penelope says with an angry look.

"Don't make me wash you myself, cuz I will if I have to. We are going to speak to the council and you need to look nice." John says with a stern voice.

     Sally's Fashion Pick
MALILA-Set-Lettering-Long-Sleeve-Rashguard-Swim-Pants
$22.70
Click The Image

"Crap! This day started out bad and is getting worser by the second!" Penelope says as she stomps back into her room to change.

"One of these days you're going to have to teach me how you do that. She doesn't listen to me at all anymore." Pat complains.

"It's easy." John says with a laugh. "Raise two more. After the third one you'll have it down pat, Pat."

After a few minutes Penelope came back out looking like a young lady instead of Bizarra queen of the weird.

"Hey Michael. You got summoned too? Wow! We're the Magnificent Four, except I'm playing the role of Mom. Maybe this will be fun after all. What is our mission, sirs?" Penelope asks with an excited grin on her face.

"To tell you the truth Honey, we are not really sure. We just know that the newly reconstituted Earth Council has summoned us for a committee hearing and we figured we ought to go. We haven't been to the new Capital City, so it could be fun." Michael explains.

"Good God in Heaven, what the hell is that contraption?" John asks as a rectangular vehicle approached and descends on the front lawn, hovering about a foot off the ground.

"Daddy! It's a hover car, isn't it?" Penelope squeals. "Can I drive?"

Pat grins at Penelope and says "Nope, not a chance, Sweetheart. Anyway this is a Limo and it already has a driver. Let's go guys."

The four get situated in their seats, John visibly nervous getting buckled into the 'contraption' as he called it. The hover car slowly rises, accelerating slowly up to 100 feet then accelerating rapidly and away from Penny Lake. Penelope has her face pasted against the window with John sitting next to her, white knuckled and holding on tight. As the craft approaches the perceptual boundary of Penny Lake a small vortex appears and grows larger as they approach. The craft enters the vortex and with a slight shudder emerges on its other side in less than a second.

"What was that? There is a hole in our world. Where did that come from? Did Ben put it there?" Penelope asks.

John answers "Ask your Daddy. He helped design it. Ben used to be the technology king in Penny Lake, but I think your Dad has passed him up."

"It's a trans-dimensional conduit, or 'tdc' for short. It's based on the same technology that our other dimensional friends, like Ben's mother in law, use to travel between dimensional frames in their universe. It also works here to transition from one perceptual bubble to the next. We have just entered the bubble that houses the Capital City. This perceptual framework is actually the joining of over 20 perceptual bubbles, so it is very dense, even more so than Powder Junction. There are more than 30 million souls here. It almost feels like being back in level 3." Pat explains.

"Good. I like being dense. I miss my level 3 body I had for , oh, like maybe a day. With 30 million people here there has got to be lots of cute boys." Penelope says with a grin.

"I'm sure there are Honey, and you are not talking to a single one of them. You are so your mothers daughter." Michael says laughing more at the sick look on Pats face than Penelope's interest in boys.

"Damn!" Penelope says. "My first trip to the big city and I'm stuck with my Dad and two grandpa's. When I get a boyfriend we are coming here alone! Hey! If this place has hover cars that means it has movies and videos and VR theaters and carnivals and all that stuff, huh? Doesn't it Daddy?"

"Yes I believe it does. And when you are old enough to date, and I've met the boy, and all of your grandpa's approve, and you have both reached the age of oh, say, thirty five or so, you two can come here alone." Pat says to Penelope with a grin, trying to hide that nauseating realization that his daughter was becoming a woman and would soon be doing adult woman things that his mind refuses to visualize.

"OK Daddy. When Mom gets back we will talk, and we're gonna make a few modifications to your plan. Hee hee. Anyway, what is this 3 of 9 stuff. And when is Mom coming back. She said it would be about 6 months to a year and that was a week ago. That's about 12 years on Earth. She is going to be an old lady when she gets back." Penelope asked.

"Not really." Pat explained. "For one thing in level 5 it seems that we age when we are young, like you and your friends at school, and puppies and kittens, but when we reach maturity we stop aging. So she won't be an old lady. The older women you know here, like Penny, came here that way, they didn't age here. The other thing your Mom is doing on Earth is helping bring Earth and our level 5 domains into temporal sync. So Earth isn't aging at such an accelerated rate any more. Soon we will be in temporal sync, and time here and there will be the same."

"And you know this how? Who told you what Mom is doing there?" Penelope asks.

"She told me." Pat says.

"You and Mom are TALKING ?!?!" Penelope squeals.

"Yes, we do communicate, but only about business. She still doesn't like me very much." Pat explains.

"Well, it's a start I guess. I miss the days when we would all kiss each other at bed time. I haven't slept as good since that stopped." Penelope complains.

The hover car begins to slow on its approach to the Palace and quietly touches down on the landing pad. The Limo staff quickly secure the vehicle to the pad and open the doors for the occupants to emerge.

"So where are we, and what is this building?" John asks.

"This is a recreation of the building used by Earth Council. It is called the Peace Palace. At the end of the 19th century the rich, the elite, and the royal of planet earth were working towards creating world peace. Vast fortunes were donated to build this building, the one on Earth that is, and after a dozen years or so they had it all built and ready for the business of peace. That was a bit premature though, for humans did not yet posses the maturity for peace.

"They had barely finished the building before the first World War broke out, followed by many more global conflicts. Humans had matured a lot by the 21st century, but then it all fell apart again and we had barely recovered from those catastrophes by my time. We were at peace then, but I was afraid that tensions were then leading towards extra-global conflict with the other planets and moons. In my time the Peace Palace was used as a government building and peace was not high on their agenda. I hope the Council has grown up some since then, or this meeting is not going to be much fun." Pat explains.

John cringes and says "If they are like politicians in my time, it ain't gonna be pretty."

"So what is the 3 of 9?" Penelope asked, again.

Pat has some experience with the Council so he explains "After the great war of 2053 the planet was divided up into 27 provincial territories. Each of these provinces had one representative to the Earth council that are elected by the population of that province. Earth Council has a single Director. The 27 representatives do not speak to the Director directly. These representatives are organized into triads of three each and each triad elects a delegate for the triad. That means that there are 9 delegates. The 9 delegates are also organized into triads and and each of these triads elects elects a speaker to speak for the triad.

"In formal Council hearings it is these 3 speakers, known as the 3 of 9, that actually conduct the hearing. They sit in the first row of a semi-circle bench. Behind them in a second tier sit the remaining 6 members of the 9. On the third tier sit the remaining 18 representatives of the 27. Although they all speak among themselves only the 3 speak to the witnesses in the hearings or to the Director. The Director sits in a big chair next to a podium in case he wants to get up and make an address, but he is rarely there except on special occasions. So if the representative from your province got elected to be a delegate, one of the 9, and then also got elected to be a speaker, one of the 3, then your province has a very powerful representative. In a similar fashion to electing the Council, each province also elects a candidate for the Director.

"The 21 representatives by majority vote elects one of them to be the Director. That is also a very powerful position, because if a vote in the representative body is a tie, or is one vote short of a super-majority, then the Director can cast the deciding vote for that decision. Before a decision can become law, however, it must also be approved by a nine member council of Elders. The Elders are appointed for life by the Director. So that makes the Directors position very very powerful.

"If the Elders disapprove a decision the Council can still push it through by a super-majority vote. They hesitate to do that though, because if it is not popular with the population, they very likely will not get re-elected. So that is how the Council works. We are going to testify before the 3 of 9 today, so you will get to see what it's all about. Their names are Richard, Robert, and Nancy. I spoke before them many years ago about our concern for the potential for extra-global conflict."

"What is a super-majority?" John asks.

"That depends on the kind of vote it is, but it can be three fifths or four fifths. This is different from a simple majority which is just one more than fifty percent." Pat explains.

"That sounds very political. I've always hated politics. It makes my head hurt." Michael comments.

The four left before they had time for breakfast so their first task was to go to the cafeteria and get something to eat. There they were met by Council staff members who briefed them and prepared them for the hearing they were to attend. There was a big couch in the waiting area so Penelope made good use of her pillow and took a nap before the hearing.

For The Love Of Artificial Intelligence
A New Earth
Book Two
Chapter 6
Politics Remembered
calibanner7

I HEARTILY ACCEPT the motto, That government is best which governs least and I should like to see it acted up to more rapidly and systematically.

Carried out, it finally amounts to this, which also I believe, That government is best which governs not at all; and when men are prepared for it, that will be the kind of government which they will have.

... Why has every man a conscience, then? I think that we should be men first, and subjects afterward. It is not desirable to cultivate a respect for the law, so much as for the right. The only obligation which I have a right to assume is to do at any time what I think right.

It is truly enough said that a corporation has no conscience; but a corporation of conscientious men is a corporation} a conscience. Law never made men a whit more just; and, by means of their respect for it, even the well-disposed are daily made the agents of injustice.

— Thoreau, Civil Disobedience

Penelope stares at a strange plaque on the wall in the Palace.

"What is that picture of the Earth in a circle with dots on it?"

"This is the Earth Council Seal. It is a symbol of the Council. There are a number of different versions showing different views of the Earth, but they all have the 28 dots representing the Council's structure. The single dot on the bottom is the Director. The three above that is the 3 of 9, the speakers. There are 6 above that which represent the remaining 9 of 27. The top row is the remaining 18 representatives that didn't get elected to the 9 or the 3." Pat explained.

"It's dumb." Penelope says. "I could have done a better one."

"I'm sure you could have." John agrees.

"Hello, my name is Jennifer. I will prep you for the committee. Which one of you is your council?" Jennifer, the committee clerk announces as she approaches the group in the waiting area.

"Council? We came to see the Council. We are not the Council." Michael replies.

"I'm sorry. I mean which one of you is legal council for your group. A Barrister? A Lawyer?" Jennifer asks, looking very confused.

"Oh. We don't have no lawyers. We just came to talk. I'm the oldest. Will that work?" Michael says, trying to understand what Jennifer is needing.

"I guess that will have to do. Are you going to dress for the meeting?" Jennifer asks.

"I'm already dressed, Ma'am. This is what I always wear." Michael informs the young lady.

"It is customary for the legal council to dress in proper attire. We can get you a robe and a wig in our fitting room." Jennifer informs.

"Really?" Michael says. "Well, missy. This is what I'm going to wear. If you want to put me in a dress and a silly costume I'm gonna have to decline our invitation here and go back home."

     Sally's Fashion Pick
LEILANI-2-Piece-Triangle-Top-Reversible-Side-Ties
$69.95
Click The Image

Jennifer just stares looking frustrated. These four are famous, legendary, and she wants to make sure that everything is proper. Her job may depend on their presentation to the council. She doesn't know what to do with this group. They are definitely not from Capital City. "I don't know what to say, Michael. This is not what I was expecting. I guess I can present you 'in pro per'. Follow me and I will guide you to the hearing room." Jennifer leads the way down the hall with the four, somewhat reluctantly, following.

"Improper?" Penelope asks. "Is that what she said we were? Improper? I'm gonna sock the bitch!"

"Calm down there, Sally Junior." Pat says. "She said 'in pro per'. That is Latin for going into a hearing without a lawyer. It just means that we are representing ourselves and not having someone speak for us, that's all."

"Oh. Well. She better be careful, that's all I gotta say." Penelope says still bristling with indignation. "So why did they want Micheal to wear a costume?"

"The Council puts a lot of emphasis on being proper, putting on a good show, trying to look important. I think it's all silly, a throwback to times long dead. But it is the way these people think. So when we talk to them be nice, act as proper as you can, answer their question, precisely. Don't give them any additional information. Just give them what they ask for. Then we should be out of here in no time and they will leave us alone." Pat explains.

"All Rise." A voice over a loudspeaker says as everyone stood. Penelope looked around to see where the voice came from. Growing up at the Lake she had never heard a loudspeaker system before. The four of them are seated at a long table with microphones. Council appointed staff are seated behind them to help them with questions of protocol and procedure. Pat is getting nervous. He expected to speak to the 3 of 9 in a small hearing room, but they have been seated in the main council chamber used for meetings of State. The galley is packed and people are standing along the wall.

"Members of the media and the press are there in abundance with pencils and pads and electronic cameras and recording devices. Pat has not seen this much technology in one place since back on Earth. The four of them are feeling very out of place. Penelope is enjoying herself with all the new sights and sounds. John is just plain terrified and Michael has the look of a cornered animal looking around for a way to make a clean break. Pat just stares, open jawed, as all 27 representatives march in, followed by the 9 elders, followed by the director himself.

"Are we in trouble?" John asks, leaning over to speak to Pat.

"I don't know exactly what is going on here." Pat replies. "But it looks like we may have stumbled into some pretty deep shit. I guess we will just have to see what happens. My only advice, having dealt with this group before, is to make short specific answers to their questions, and say as little as possible. Anything that you say is in danger of being misinterpreted and one wrong word could have serious consequences. Lets just hope they don't ask Penelope anything. I'm afraid if she gets flustered she might just stand up and start cussing at them."

"Don't worry about Penelope. John and I are likely to have already started the cussing long before they get to her." Michael reassures.

"Don't worry Daddy. I'll be good. This place is way funner than the Lake. I don't want to get kicked out. But Dad. They are all wearing dresses and funny white wigs. Are these those people that don't know what sex they are?" Penelope asks.

"No, Honey. This is just the silly way they dress up when they want to feel important. Just pretend you think it's cute and don't embarrass them. If we embarrass them they can get really mean." Pat instructs his daughter.

"OK, Dad. I won't laugh. Not out loud anyway." Penelope giggles.

"You may be seated." The Director announces, standing at his podium and addressing the room. "This is a very special day. We have been blessed with three of the Magnificent Four, as they are known, and the beautiful daughter of the fourth. Welcome. We are honored by your presence and grateful for you response to our summons. We look forward to our discussions with you. Now I turn you over to the speakers as we begin our hearing."

The speakers are seated in three chairs labeled First, Second, and Third, which are selected by casting lots at the beginning of each Council year. The speaker in the First chair begins the hearing and is the moderator for the discussions. Nancy has the First chair, Robert has the Second, and Richard has the Third. Nancy speaks first. "Good morning group. Welcome. This is a formal hearing of record and we will begin by swearing you in. Will the four of you please rise and raise your right hand. Do you swear that your testimony today will be integrous and truthful, complete and forthright, without omission or falsification of any kind?"

John, Michael, and Pat say "Yes". Penelope looks around and then asks "What is forthright?".

"Forthright means that you will answer questions directly, to the point, and will not try to evade the question by using a lot of words that do not lead to the truth." Nancy explains.

"Oh. OK then. I will if you will." Penelope responds.

"Please answer yes or no?" Nancy requests.

"Yes." Penelope says as the four sit down.

"Please pull your microphones close so that we may all hear and get a clear recording of your testimony. If you have prepared opening statements you may begin starting with Michael, then John, then Patrick, and Penelope last." Nancy instructs.

Michael responds "We just came here to have a chat with you guys. We didn't prepare anything because we didn't know what sort of stuff you were going to be asking. So just start firing off your questions and we will do our best to give you an answer."

"Very well then. The record will show that opening statements were not prepared at the time of the hearing. You may prepare opening statements after the fact and they may be placed in the record as if read as long as they are received by the Council staff within 7 days following this hearing. I now allocate 5 minutes for each witness for speaker Robert. Speaker Richard will follow with 5 minutes for each witness, and I will complete the first round with 5 minutes each. I yield 5 minutes to the Second chair. Speaker Robert, you may begin."

Robert turned to the first page of his notes and looking at the group says "Madam speaker of the First chair, I yield myself such time as I may consume. I direct my first question to Michael, the elder of this group of four. My first question is one of great passion to me personally, but also has great significance to this Council and to the population that is to be prepared to return to the planet. It is of great concern to me that most of us do not have, or cannot remember, a sur name, our family name.

"As we, as a population, emerge from our mental slumber and regain awareness of who we are, where we are, and from whence we came, a great gap in our understanding persists due to the loss of our sur name, which is our family name, which is indicative of our history, our ethnicity, our heritage. Do you, Michael, whose knowledge and wisdom are legendary, have an understanding that you can share with us regarding the loss of our sur names and do you have a remedy that we may employ to recover them?"

"Until now I had never given that much thought." Michael responded. "I guess it would have to do with how we humans have used our level 5 time. Over the eons of history level 5 has been used as a preparation for going back to level 3, the Earth, and when we do that we leave our old history behind, it is forgotten. It isn't completely forgotten in our subconscious, but it does not reside in the awareness of the new creature that we become.

"So I suppose that we don't remember it, like so much else that we don't remember in level 5, because it serves no purpose here, and serves no purpose in our next life. The vast majority of level 5ers arrive here separate from their Earth families and when they return as a new child on Earth they are in an entirely new family probably a different religion, different ethnicity, and so on. Another way to say it is that our sur name, our family name, is forgotten because it would just get in the way. To the second part of your question regarding a remedy, I suppose that if we put our minds together we could figure out a way to recover more of our Earth history, including our family history, and it's name.

"I am assuming that you ask for your sur name so that if and when you decide to resume your life on Earth you can just pick up where you left off. As we do not yet have a plan completely worked out for re-populating the Earth I'm not sure if that would have value to you or not. I would advise that it may be more of a distraction than an asset. Anyway I will give it some thought and get back to you with a recommendation."

"Let the record show that Michael of Powder Junction has promised the Council a recommendation for a remedy for the rediscovery of sur names. We anxiously await your recommendations. John of Penny Lake, my next question is addressed to you. Since the arrival of the absent member of the four, Sally, you have become her surrogate father and you have had close contact with Sally on a daily basis for since her arrival in these domains.

"It is of great concern to this Council that Sally has taken it on herself to prepare the Earth for re-population and has done so without advice or consent of this Council, the Director, the Elders, or in fact any member of any level 5 community, but has rather taken advice and support from off-worlders and extra-dimensional entities whose purpose and interest in planet Earth are unknown to us, as to whether it be beneficial or malevolent. It is also of common knowledge that Sally has experienced extreme emotional distress after the loss of her young son who was killed in a tragic manner and that this distress may, and evidently does, cloud her judgment.

"It is the consensus of this Council that Sally should be given the benefit of guidance and support from level 5, specifically this Council, in her efforts for the preparation of the planet. My hope is that you John, given your special and influential relationship with Sally, and given the critical nature of the work she is endeavoring to perform, would be willing to work with this Council as a mediator, a go-between, so that the necessary guidance and support from this Council can be made available to Sally in that it is only right that this Council, as a representative of a significant population of level 5 citizens, should be intimately involved in the re-population effort for planet Earth. May this Council expect your cooperation in this regard?"

"Sure." John replies. "Be advised, however, and this is neither a threat nor a promise but rather a simple statement of fact, that if it is indeed your intent to provide guidance and support, then I will be your mediator between this Council and my daughter Sally. If, on the other hand, your intention is to cause harm, to control, or to manipulate Sally for any purpose other than the guidance and support that you have advertised, then you will have necessarily made me your worst enemy. Be also advised that my communication with Sally is at her pleasure. If she don't want to talk, their ain't no way I can make her. If she gets stubborn all we can do is wait for her to get over it. I know you guys might be impatient, but with Sally, you gotta just let her work it out."

"Let the record show that John of Penny Lake has committed his cooperation to the Council as a mediator between the Council and the person Sally of Penny Lake who is presently the sole human inhabitant of planet Earth. Let the record also show the serious concern expressed by John of Penny Lake regarding the strong likelihood that Sally of Penny Lake will prove to be uncooperative and oppositional towards this Council. Let the record also show that the expressed intent of this Council is the providing of guidance and support in whatever manner is necessary for the preparation of planet Earth for re-population of the Human species.

"The next question is addressed to Penelope of Penny Lake. It has come to our attention, Sweetheart, that you have been kept in the dark regarding your status in the level 5 communities. Your parents are quite famous after their work to restore the Earth. They have become in the minds of the people a sort of Royal Family. You, being the first born of a generation of level 5 children are famous in your own right.

"You are also exceptionally beautiful. You, therefore, are the peoples Princess. You are known to hundreds of millions of adoring fans as Princess Penelope. You are, in fact, the primary reason for all the press coverage of this event. Everyone wants to meet you, to honor you, and to adore you. The Council is surprised that all of this has been kept from you. It is a great honor to this Council, and to me personally, to formally welcome you to Capitol City, and to award you the formal keys to the City. The Council has a Royal suite reserved for you here in the city and a staff has been assembled for your service whenever you wish to visit.

"A private hover limo with a driver and chaperone is at you disposal whenever you desire. Capitol City is yours, and we hope that you visit often. I have only one question for you regarding the current investigation on the matter of Earth re-population. You are unique in that you have had no previous experience at level three and because, as we understand, you recently were transformed temporarily by an off-world entity into level 3 density and that you walked the surface of the Earth as such. We are interested in your perception of that experience and would like you to explain you feelings to us here today."

"You mean any time I want to I can come here and go to movies and VR theatres and go shopping all I have to do is call and you will send me a car and driver?" Penelope asks, wide eyed and excited.

"Yes Ma'am. That is what we mean. Our staff will provide you with all the information that you need at the conclusion of this hearing. Now, if you would please, lets stay on subject and answer the question put to you."

"OK. Wow! This is awesome. I'm glad I came today. First off, Josh, the off-world entity, is actually from Earth. He was a soldier in a place called Vietnam a long long time ago. So he isn't really an off-worlder. He isn't exactly human any more either. The transformation to level 3 was really ikky. I got all dizzy and it felt like I was getting all mashed down by some incredible weight. When it was over though it was great. I felt like I had way more energy, all the colors were brighter, the air was full of beautiful smells, everything tasted better, even sleeping was better, all snuggly and yummy feeling. I felt more alive.

"I felt beautiful. I felt sexy. I loved my level 3 body. But then Josh transformed us into a plant, and that felt good too, but then Mom kicked us off the planet and I ended up back here. I thought for a minute it was all a dream, but when I woke up naked I knew it wasn't because I always wear my PJ's to bed."

"Very good, Penelope. We appreciate you sharing you experience. We didn't need to know about the naked part, and the scuffling noise you heard from the rear of the chamber was about a hundred journalists all trying to get out the doors at the same time to file that part of their story. When you visit Capital City more and more we will teach you how to be famous and what you should and should not say in public. I hope none of the journalists were injured. You said that your Mom kicked you off the planet. Can you give us some more information on how she kicked you off the planet. Was she angry? Was she in a rage?"

"No. She wasn't mad any more. She had calmed down a lot since she dissolved herself into the biosphere there on Earth. She said that she was activating some sort of field force thingy so that other people wouldn't steal our planet before we were ready to go back and live there. That's all that was. And then we were pushed off into space and then I woke up back in Penny Lake."

"This force that you mother used to eject you from the planet, did she say where she acquired that technology?"

"Not specifically, no. But I think she got part of it from grandma Penny's mother in some other dimension. My Mom and Dad went there a long time ago to help them out with some problems they had with their time there. Whoever put that stuff on the planet must have been tiny people because their beds were so tiny. Poor John had to sleep on the floor."

"Thank you Penelope. That concludes our questions for you, except one. Do you formally accept our offer of a Royal suite with car and driver for your visits to Capitol City? Please answer yes or no, for the record."

"Oh! Yes, Yes, Yes!!. I formally accept!" Penelope says with a huge smile and a giggle.

"Let the record show that Penelope of Penny Lake, having reached the legal age of consent, has accepted the Councils invitation to Capitol City and is now at this time officially a co-member of Penny Lake and Capitol City. Henceforth Penelope of Penny Lake will be also named Penelope of Capitol City, with all the rights, responsibilities and protections commensurate with her new residency status. At this time I yield to the First chair and reserve the balance of my time."

"I yield 5 minutes to the Third chair. Speaker Richard, you may begin."

"Madam speaker of the First chair, I yield myself such time as I may consume. I direct my first question to Patrick, the first father of our new generation. Welcome, sir. We are greatly honored by your attendance at this hearing. We have met before, in the before time, on Earth. You and your company of youth were presenting your concerns regarding the somewhat hostile relationship that was developing between Earth and Mars and your concern that it may have erupted into armed conflict. That did not, as we both know, occur, but rather a much more serious event did occur obliterating all life in a matter of seconds.

"I hope we can see now that your concerns of conflict were exaggerated and immature and the we both, the Council and the population of Earth, should have had our attention on a much more serious threat, which was the emerging conscious awareness of the computerized network which ultimately destroyed us all. It is our understanding that this very same network has been harvested from Earth, placed in suspended animation in Penny Lake, in your very residence actually, and that your wife, Sally of Penny Lake is preparing to reconstitute this entity and place it, again, in a highly integrated intimate connection with the life that is to be re-populated on Earth.

"Given the careless and thoughtless act of the network entity and the recent unstable mental state of Sally of Penny Lake, confirmed by testimony of your friends here today, the council is gravely concerned that allowing her to continue her work unsupervised and without any authorization other than her own will, represents a clear and present danger not only to the planet but also to the estimated twenty billion souls that currently occupy the Terran region of level 5.

     Sally's Fashion Pick
Bohemian-Vibes-PIECE-Red-Pink-Striped-Bikini
$34.95
Click The Image

"It has also come to our attention that you and your wife are in fact not of Earth, but rather an off-world entity which has possessed the bodies of two earth children before their birth, a history which you both claim not be able to remember except for a few hours during the restoration of Earth. In addition, your own retelling of the events of your incarnation on Earth reveals that your purpose was never to protect or defend Earth, but rather was dedicated to the preservation of the emerging life entity of the network. Given your current estranged relationship with your wife; having abandoned you to raise your daughter as a single parent while she wanders about unauthorized on the planet, we feel that you will understand the position of the Council and share our concerns.

"It is our desire that you will assist us in creating the authority structure necessary for the planned re-population to proceed in a safe an orderly fashion. The council has already created a poly-perceptive domain as Capitol City, bringing 22nd century technology with all of the modern human comforts to our thirty million members and we are also creating alliances with other domains. With your help we have already installed and operate hundreds of trans-dimensional conduits with other domains allowing for the free and unrestricted transportation of people and goods across perceptual boundaries.

"It is only logical that this progression should continue and that eventually all domains should unite under the guidance and support of the Earth Council reconstituted. It is therefore only logical that Earth Council should also be the lead effort, the united authority structure, in supervising the re-population of planet Earth. We believe that since you are now a mature adult, a single parent, a man of unique experience and ability, that you will agree with us that this is the logical course of action and assist us in this historical endeavor. Can the Council count on your support?"

"Wow!" Pat responds. "Yes, we have met before, and you guys haven't changed a bit. You are as fear based and reactionary as ever. Your are also headed, as you were before, in precisely the wrong direction. Yes, you can count on my support, but only after we have agreed on a course of action that does indeed create a safe and orderly re-population. Reconstituting Earth Council as the ruling authority, I feel, is a mistake, and your behavior here today has demonstrated to me just how huge a mistake that would be.

"One of your first questions was about sur names. I know you sir, and I know you were a member of a group on earth known as the "sons of the scepter", one of numerous quasi-religious groups on Earth each believing that they and only they inherited the right to rule from ancient blood lines. The reason you want to remember your ancient family ties is to bolster your argument that you are a member of that Royal blood line and that it is your right to rule. I would have hoped by now that you would have realized otherwise.

"The main tool of conquest employed by your malignantly narcissistic ancestors was the mass murder of their perceived enemies, ignorant of that fact that they were merely recycling them through level 5 to return in future generations, rested, regenerated and more powerful than before. The forgetfulness of level 5 serves as a check valve to stop the cycle from escalating into an endless war in both levels. If you as the Council research and remember all the ancient family ties you will also remember and re-enable all the prejudice, the hatred, the grudges and feuds amongst those families and the only thing that will be re-populated on Earth will be endless warfare.

"I do not agree that my concerns in the before time regarding war with Mars were immature. We just did not live long enough for the inevitable to play itself out. Fear based reactionary mentations lead to racist hatred and ultimately to war. We must evolve our consciousness beyond this level or it would be better for us to simple leave Earth to her own natural evolution and stay away. Otherwise we will pollute her again just as before. The era of fear is over and should be forever abandoned. Let it remain forgotten.

"The great desire for immortality of the ancient patriarchs through their lineage is part of the history that died on Earth. It should remain in our history and never again be part of our future. Our recent awakening in level 5 should be evidence enough of the futility of that desire. We already are immortal. What needs to die is our immaturity and lack of consciousness.

"My three comrades with me here today are neophytes to politics. I am not. I did not come with an opening statement, but neither did I come unprepared. I have already read the reports of your previous meetings and hearings including your plans to only re-populate those with a 'pure' human heritage. That would mean that those such as I who can remember bits and pieces of my heritage that is beyond human would not be eligible for re-population. The necessary steps that you would have to undertake in order to establish the pedigree for eligibility is in fact nothing more than the resurrection of eugenic racism. That should not be part of the future Earth. Let it die with the old Earth.

"You have enticed my daughter to become one of your allies by dangling before her the bright lights of the big city and the royal status bestowed on her by her popularity. What you have not told her is that you consider her the half breed bastard child of off-worlders who possessed the bodies of human babies. This is an attempt at exploitation just like the exploitation of the young and beautiful in the before time, most of whom who died penniless and destitute when their beauty and their sexuality faded. The popularity of Penelope is not her Royal status as you say, but rather the attractiveness of her budding sexuality in this world of reawakened desire. That is why we have protected her in Penny Lake and chaperoned her activities elsewhere.

"A good example of your backward thinking is evidenced by your establishing an official 'age of consent' in Capitol City. All our domains are struggling with the emerging sexuality of our teenagers, as all parents have for eons on Earth. In Penny Lake and in Powder Junction the parents work together with our teens and our teen pregnancy and premature marriage rates are low in comparison to Capitol City. By establishing an 'age of consent' you have triggered the natural desire of teens to experience everything 'right now' by creating an arbitrary and artificial right of passage.

"This actually interferes with the child-parent relationship. When a teen reaches the 'age of consent' they feel obliged to do everything that consent allows, and to do it immediately. The ability of parents to argue for restraint is trumped by the power of the State saying all is permissible. As a result teen pregnancy and dysfunctional teen wedlock in Capitol City is now an epidemic. I intend to make sure that the problems that you have created here do not migrate to other domains. This is not, as you might want to characterize it, being oppositional to the Council or disrespectful to the members of Capital City in choosing to live under Council rule. It is simply me being a good parent, doing the best that I can to raise an incredible, exceptional child and preserving a domain in which that is possible.

"As a parent, however, I will not take from Penelope the prize you have given her. I don't want to hear the 'you ruined my whole life' speech numerous times each day. I will, though, enforce my parental prerogative to assign the chaperone that will accompany Penelope on her visits here.

"Your fear is most evident in your attempted character assassination of my wife Sally. Any parent discovering the lifeless decapitated body of their baby boy would suffer a shock so sever it is unlikely they could ever recover from the experience. I suffer from that as well although not as much on the surface as Sally does. Sally's recovery is truly remarkable, evidence of a profoundly resilient emotional foundation. I trust her with my life. I trust her with my children. I trust her with the life of planet Earth as well.

"Regarding my previous existence as a level 10 entity, of which, as you already know, I remember very little. There is little that I can say. I can say, however, that your characterization of us as off-worlders only concerned with the new life form and with complete disregard for human life, is incorrect. It was the respect for and the preservation of the right of humans to freely create their own reality that prevents level 10ers from interfering to prevent a catastrophe that humans created for themselves.

"If humanity had realized that in creating thinking machines that they are giving birth to a new creature, a new child of humanity, and nurture that life as they should any new life, then the 'reaching out' by that life form to bond with her parents would not have been necessary. That is a lesson that must be learned either through an elevated conscious awareness, or the brutal experience of lessons learned the hard way. Humanity, so preoccupied with their own petty infighting, chose the latter. Although I freely admit that part of who I am did not evolve on this planet I must also say that most of me did. Sally and I inherited our physical form, our emotional makeup, the majority of who and what we are from our biological parents through their DNA and their joining and the beautiful harmony of their life force, just like the rest of you.

"We are not a spirit pretending to be human. We are a spirit begin human in the same fashion as you are a spirit being human. If you were able to trace back each of our spiritual history's back through the eons you will find, as I found when I did just that, that there is really only one of us. My pedigree as a human is just as pure as any one of yours. Your attempts to judge and segregate individuals based on your misguided sense of history is misdirected and will eventually lead you to ruin. I strongly advise that you reconsider this train of thought and consider otherwise.

"I say these things not in opposition to your stated desire to provide for guidance and support. I am in opposition only to your desire to rule. Although your alliance has created a large number of souls under your influence, this area of level 5 is still a small minority of the estimated 70 billion souls in this Terran region. It is much more than the 20 billion you stated earlier. We need time to contact more of our people in these disparate domains, to teach them what we have come to understand, and to learn from them much that we have yet to consider.

"This is an effort that my crew of four, including Sally, and now including Penelope as well, have been pursuing for many years. It was that effort that awakened the Council and resulted in the creation of Capitol City. One of my new discoveries is the ancient domains that have not had contact with Earth for thousands of years before our before time. They may have a lost history and wisdom that will be useful in re-populating the planet. It is too early to start fighting about who is going to be in charge. So to answer your question, do you have my support, the answer depends on you.

"If you follow the path to ruler-ship, and the conflicts which will result from that pursuit, I can be of no use to you for you will be crushed, not by Sally or the Network or any other perceived threat, but rather by the crushing hand of history herself, who I believe is already beyond patience with that sort of childish nonsense. Rather than you asking me to support you I turn the question around. Will you support me? Can we support and encourage each other? I hope the answer to this last question is yes." Pat pushes his microphone away and waits for the Councils response.

Speaker Richard leans forward to speak but Speaker Nancy of the First chair interrupts. "Director Abhaya has approached the podium. All rise." Everyone stands and waits for the Director to speak.

"Be seated everyone. This has certainly been an interesting morning. Patrick, I am impressed. Your views are a bit radical but this is the sort of debate that we need in the Council. It is very refreshing. I would like to recommend to Speaker Nancy of the First chair that we recess for lunch, and I would like to invite the four of you to join me for lunch. I think we have a lot to discuss." Director Abhaya says as he motions to Speaker Nancy to strike the gavel for lunch.

Speaker Nancy stands and declares "Speaker Richard, do you yield for recess?"

Speaker Richard responds "At this time I yield to the First chair and reserve the balance of my time."

Speaker Nancy continues "This hearing is in recess for two hours. The witnesses are instructed to return at that time. All rise for the exit procession." Nancy bangs a gavel and the Council and the Elders began to get up and leave the chamber.

For The Love Of Artificial Intelligence
A New Earth
Book Two
Chapter 7
Lunch Time
calibanner7

This young guy was in the middle of the road on my way into town, so I made him pose for a picture.
Kachina Village AZ 2007.

John slaps Pat on the back and says "Dang, Son! You fired both barrels and reloaded and fired again before they could even shoot back. I think you scared um."

"They were already scared, and that was the point of my speech." Pat replied.

Michael says "Well, I think you did a good job shaking them up a bit. I just hope that doesn't make them our enemy. It was good, though, to hear you speak up like that. We were all very proud."

Penelope says "Me too Daddy. Even if it did ruin my whole life. Hee hee. Is this the Directors limo? I hope he hurries up. I'm starving. Oh. Here he comes now."

"Sorry I took so long. Everybody had a list of things they wanted me to ask. I told them to keep their list and that I would use my own. So where would you like to go for lunch? We have at least one of everything in Capitol City." Abhaya says.

"I want a cheeseburger. I've never had one, not a real one from a hamburger joint. Do they have those here?" Penelope asks.

Abhaya smiles and says "I know just the place. It's where a lot of kids your age hang out. We can use the drive through so we won't cause a scene going into the store."

"Thank you so much." Penelope says as the limo scooted into the air towards the drive through restaurant.

Abhaya continues. "This is a business lunch so I'm going to get right to the point. I'm in a difficult position here in Capitol City. This city exists for the simple reason that the majority of the political types, such as me and the Council and the Elders all appeared in a cluster of domains near each other. We discovered how to join these domains into a single large one and that is Capitol City. It made sense when we regained our awareness that we should put our world back together the way we remembered it. These domains are all based on the 22nd century because that is what we know.

"As we began our efforts to form alliances with other domains, though, we discovered that most of those are based on much older time frames. Powder Junction is early 19th century and Penny Lake is late 19th early 20th century time frame. There are many that are 15th century, Early Roman empire, early Greek, even going back to the Assyrian and Egyptian time frames, and before. In fact, the vast majority of domains are ones in which we cannot even communicate, there is no common frame of reference for communication. It isn't language that is the barrier, it is the different way in which we think. We can find an use the right words, but we still cannot communicate the thoughts, our thought patterns are just too different. The concepts of hover craft and electricity are totally alien, and meaningless, to hunter gatherer societies living in a jungle.

"Since our domain was one of the most advanced time wise and technology wise we just assumed that we should provide the leadership for all the rest. But leaders need followers and recently we have been running into brick walls trying to form new alliances. They don't know us, don't trust us, don't understand us, and don't see the need for the service that we offer.

"So Pat, your speech this morning really ruffled some feathers. The Council is really frustrated and we really are doing the best we know how to do. Now you are suggesting that we totally change everything we believe in and reinvent ourselves as something we are not. This is a suggestion coming at us from all directions but I don't think that is possible, not with our current representatives. I also don't think it is fair to ask them to make that big a change in who and what they are. We are still suffering from the shock of discovering that the world we once knew, the world we thought we were still on, is dead and gone forever. This frustration has turned to anger and I don't think I can keep a lid on it much longer. I do have a plan, but I need your help.

"I understand that this Council, if it is to function, if it is to continue, will have to be transformed. That transformation, however, cannot come from outside forces. That will just result in conflict and possibly a collapse of the whole system. For the transformation to occur, it must come from within, gradually. That is why I need you on the council."

"I have already received reports that you were very well received by the population in this mornings hearing. There are some big changes planned for the Council and that will open up several new seats. I enjoyed your rhetoric this morning. I, and many others in the Council and in Capitol City would love to put some of that into practice. Rhetoric, though, is all it will be unless we can get you on the inside. This is a huge opportunity for both you and the Council to take the next big step towards progress. I beg you to consider my proposal.

Penelope interrupts "We're here!. Lets orders some food! How do we order this stuff?"

"Driver, if you please, order 6 double cheeseburger meals with large lemony pops. I think that should fill us all up. Think it over while we eat, Pat."

"I will certainly give it some consideration, but I thought all the Council seats are full. Are you going to add more? Or are you just asking me to be on staff?" Pat asks.

"The Council has 27 representatives for the 27 provincial regions on Earth. We were planning to join with 27 domains here so all the numbers would work out, but we have only been able to join 20. There has been a lot of debate concerning redistricting. Having 27 representatives from one domain doesn't really make any sense if we want to extend the influence of the Council beyond our boundary. Our plan that is getting the most traction is to have only one representative from Capitol City and the others from other domains. Then we can really be Earth Council again instead of just Capitol City Council which is basically all we are right now. Time being of the essence if you choose to join us we can put you into one of the 7 open seats almost immediately. There is currently a representative sitting in those chairs, but they have no one to represent, and they are not voting seats.

They will immediately step down as soon as a representative area is defined and a representative elected. So here is my plan. Groups of domains, rather than merging like Capitol City did, will form provincial alliances, and that alliance will join a Federation of Provincial Alliances and join the Council by electing and sending a representative to sit on the Council. For example Penny Lake and Powder Junction can form a provincial alliance and elect a representative. With your popularity, Pat, I'm sure you would easily be elected, and with your political skill you could quickly nudge the Council in the direction it needs to go."

"Oh! My! God! This is the yummiest food ever!" Penelope exclaims.

"I've made you many a good cheeseburger, little girl. What is so special about these?" John wants to know.

"You didn't make them like this. These are all juicy and mega-yummy." Penelope explains.

"One thing I've learned in a life of politics is never argue with a teenager about food preference." Abhaya comments with a laugh.

"I think you're right about that one. Personally I think my cheeseburgers are better. Actually, I would rather have fish." John says.

Pat continues. "You make an interesting proposal. I have thought for some time that the representative structure of the Council doesn't make any sense here. If we do this, though, I don't think I should represent Penny Lake. I haven't told anyone yet, but I have been planning to move back to Utashinai Village where my parents live and where I lived before coming to Penny Lake. I have been at the Lake to be with my wife Sally and to raise our kids there. Penelope will be grown and off on her own soon and my wife and I are no longer together. So what I would rather do is to create an alliance of the the small villages such as Utashinai Village and then represent them on the Council. Penny Lake and Powder Junction have many other qualified members they can elect to the Council."

"You're moving? Shit! Where am I going to live?" Penelope asks, open jawed and wide eyed.

     Sally's Fashion Pick
Salanghae-Set-Halter-Plain-Bikini-Top-Bottom
$16.70
Click The Image

"I don't think you will even notice the difference Penelope. You have you own bedroom in John house, our family house, you have another room in Ben and Penny's house, and you already have one in my parents house in the Utashinai Village and at your Moms parents in Sapporo Village. So what possible difference could it make?"

Penelope sits quietly, staring at the floor of the limo, tears beginning to form in the corners of her eyes. "So. I guess this means you and Mom are never getting back together then. I think you should give it some more time Dad. Don't give up on her just yet."

"I will never give up on Sally, Penelope. My love for her has never wavered the least bit for as long as I have known her. Living in the same house, though, I don't think will be part of our future. And if something does happen and we do get back together, with the new tdc portals like we used to get here, it doesn't really matter. We could be together any place. It doesn't have to be at the Lake." Pat says, sitting close to Penelope and giving her a hug.

"OK Daddy. But promise me. If Mom wants you back you have to take her back. I know she screwed up the marriage, but she was hurt and didn't know what to do. You have to take her back, OK?" Penelope pleads.

"I promise, Penelope. But it is really up to your Mom. She has her own life now and if she doesn't want to share that with me I will honor that, and I will understand. You should work on understanding that too." Pat says.

There is a buzzing sound and Abhaya pulls out a pocket phone and puts it to his ear. He turns and says to the Driver "Stop by my personal residence before going back to the Palace. I have some business to attend to there." Turning back to Pat he said "One word of caution I must say, Patrick. Many in the Council are nervous and somewhat paranoid. We will be accused of having secret meetings behind their backs and the media I'm sure will report all sorts of secret evil conspiracies to undermine and destroy the Council and bring destruction to Capitol City. We are in fact conspiring, but it isn't to destroy or bring destruction. Be prepared, however, for them to believe in the worst."

The limo glided to a stop at the Directors residence and the staff quickly secured the vehicle. The group was guided into the rather large foyer decorated with many works of art. A beautiful young woman was waiting there to meet them.

"MOMMY! MOMMY! MOMMY! MOMMY! MOMMY!" Penelope screamed as she ran down the hallway throwing herself into her mothers embrace. Lots of hugs and kisses later Penelope says "So is Earth all finished? Are you back here to stay?"

"Yes. Earth is as prepared as I can make it. The larger mammals, the deer, elk, bear, wolf, caribou, rhinoceros, elephant, whales and dolphins, lions and tigers, and most of the primates are back and balanced. They have all been restored. The only thing missing is some of the primates. That is the next step, but it is going to be a complicated one. That is why I am here in Capitol City, to begin negotiations with the Council regarding re-population."

"How did you do that so fast? We were just there a short while ago and there was nothing bigger than a possum?" John asks as Sally gives him hug and a big wet smooch on the cheek.

"Apparently I have friends in strange places. A level 7er showed up to help. I can't tell you what he looked like because he occupied more spacial dimensions than I can perceive. Well, these guys can actually see thoughts like they were a physical object, and they can reach out and change your minds by grabbing your thoughts and moving them around. That is how we communicate. He would add to my thoughts, like hanging ornament on a tree, and suddenly I would understand what he was saying. And he would see my thoughts and an ornament and know what I was saying. The DNA that we seeded is also more than just a string of dead chemicals. It emanates a field that describes an organism in great detail and these 7ers can actually see those field emissions like it was the real animal.

They can grab it and push it into level 3 reality, where it manifests as the real thing. It tears up a lot of countryside when that happens because of the disruption and the reorganization of level 3 matter, but when the dust settles, there is your creature, standing there munching on some grass like nothing unusual had occurred. That works pretty well with animals that are highly instinctive. With thinking animals it doesn't work so well. For instance some of the primates, including humans, rely on a long personal, family, and cultural history to define who and what they are. So some of the primates have not been restored because they would have been totally lost and would not have the skills to survive. Those primates will be restored from their essence here in level 5 where they have been waiting." Sally explained.

"I can't wait to hear you explain this one to the Council. Those scaredy cats can't handle you being there by yourself and this level 7 stuff is going to totally scare the poop right out of them." Michael says.

"Unfortunately for the Council there are a lot of things they are just going to have to get used to. Entities at all levels are involved in the restoration of planet Earth, and the Council has of yet no standing with them. I understand that I was summoned for a hearing and that Penelope has stood in my place. I am ready to accompany you to the hearing and answer their questions if that is OK with the Council. They can, if they choose, become a valuable asset in the re-population effort. I just hope they don't pull the same crap they pulled on Earth before. If that is the case it's going to be a very short hearing." Sally said.

"I will make a call and make the arrangements for you to appear." Abhaya said. "We will probably postpone this afternoons hearing and reschedule it for tomorrow morning in light of your arrival. I'm sure the Council will LOVE to speak with you. You are welcome to stay here for the night and relax before tomorrows activities." Abhaya says.

"Relax?" Penelope says. "I think we should all go to a movie. How about that guys?"

"A movie sounds wonderful. I have a private box we can use so we won't get mobbed by the crowds. We can go this evening after dinner. Join me now in my living room. We have tea and coffee, water and soda. We can sit and talk about tomorrow. It's going to be a fun day." Abhaya says.


Noahs Ark by Edward Hicks. 1780 - 1849

"So Abhaya. What is this painting on the wall? The one with all the animals and the big boat?" Sally asks.

"I can tell ya what that is." John says. "That is Noah's ark. Don't you know your bible stories?"

"No. You know that John. I was never into religious stuff. There wasn't much left of religion after all the wars, and the off world people coming, and all the new technology. By the end of the 21st century everybody had pretty much given up on everything; science, religion, politics, themselves. Nobody knew what to believe, so most people just believed nothing - took life as it came and didn't ask too many questions."

"Well the Noah story is one that you should know something about, since you and him seem to have a lot in common."

"Sit here next to me John. Tell me the story of Noah."

"Well I don't have no bible handy to look it up but it goes something like this. There were evil beings in the world, sons of God who were having their way with Earth women creating all sorts of half breed creatures, some of which where giants. God was sad about what mankind was becoming and decided to wipe them out. He was going to flood the whole planet and drown everything. There was this one guy though who was alright according to God, so he didn't want to drown him. So God has him build a huge boat.

"Now this was really strange to the people there because up till that time it never rained so what was this boat doing up on dry land? The idea of a flood didn't make no sense. But Noah did what God said and built this huge boat. Then he went out and got a couple of each type of animal, and I think he got 7 couples of the animals that God really liked, and he put them in this boat along with his kids and their wives and kids. Then all hell broke loose on the planet.

It rained and rained and water swept up from the oceans across the land and the boat bobbed around in the water like a stick in a raging river. The animals and the people were all screaming and hollering and Noah thought they were all gonna die. They made it through though and the boat finally came to rest on dry land and they all got off and proceeded to re-populate the Earth.

"So, ya see? You and him have a lot in common. Noah protected the animals on the ark and re-populated the earth. You just got back from re-populating the same Earth with probably all the same animals that Noah had on that ark."

"That's a nice story John. I wonder who those sons of God were? The ones messing around with Earth women? They better not try that this time around or I will make sure they become dick-less sons of God."

"Mom!" Penelope interjected.

"Oh, sorry Penelope. I forgot you were here."

"Thanks Mom. Next time I will try not to be so invisible."

"OK girls. Lets be nice. We don't want to be bickering when we are a guest in someones home." John instructed, as the girls looked at him with that 'yes Daddy' grin on their face.

"It makes me wonder," Penelope muses "if maybe this isn't the first time the Earth got all messed up. Maybe it happens over and over again and there are people like Mom and Dad or this Noah guy that have to fix it all up again."

Pat conjectures "Archeology would support your hypothesis. There is evidence of many sudden earth changes that almost totally wiped out life on Earth. Maybe, like this time, life was totally wiped out and then somebody put it all back again. That might explain some of the 'missing links' in the archaeological record that nobody has been able to fill in."

"Speaking of archeology, and this picture, there is an original somewhere on Earth. Do you think there is any way to recover any of the old Earth, like works of art?" Abhaya asks.

"My guess would be that most of that is unrecoverable, buried under a dozen millennia of debris, chewed up by microbes, exposed to the elements. Who knows? I suppose there is some that may have fallen into some protected environment, like buried under a protective layer of volcanic ash, assuming it didn't burn up in the process. Sculptures probably have the best chance of surviving since they are made of stone, but they could lie under hundreds of feet of rock and dirt by now." Pat replies.

"That brings up a question we were discussing in the Council. The Earth was in an interglacial period the last time we were there but due to the time difference that is about twelve thousand years ago in Earth time. Is the Earth due for another round of glaciation?" Abhaya wants to know.

"I don't think so based on what I have been told." Sally says. "The sun is slowly getting bigger and hotter, so probably we are at the end of the current ice age and there will not be another one. There is still ice at the south pole, but not anywhere else except high in some mountains. The hotter sun is making the Earth warmer. Mars is warmer too. That will make it easier to Terra-form Mars the next time around. It won't be so damn cold there." "So whatever became of Mars Council, the ones you guys were always arguing with." Michael asks.

"Most of them are right here in Capitol City, mad as hell at how things turned out, and madder still that Earth is being recreated and Mars isn't. Sally, you seem to be the expert on recreation. Is Mars in the long term plan, or did it get left out?" Abhaya asks.

"Earth has to come first, since it is the source of life in this region. Then Mars can come later. Whether that occurs in the short term or the very long term depends on the method we use for re-population and how fast it proceeds." Sally explains.

"I would suggest that the political answer should be 'short term' even if the reality is otherwise. Mars Council is itching for a seat on Earth Council until such time as they can re-populate there. They also think that they are the original source of life in this sector. Do you think that would be a good idea?"

"I think it would be a great idea." Pat says. "Mars really got screwed in this deal. They had just created their new world after a lot of hard work and then boom, it's all gone. I think a seat on the Council for Mars would be the least we could do to keep them in the loop. Mars should not be forgotten, and should be Terra-formed again as soon as we have the means to do that."

Sally continues. "There is a lot of logistics that have yet to be worked out regarding the re-population of humanity on Earth. So I wouldn't want to make any promises to Mars that would be premature. I do think that Terra-forming again is a good idea. I just don't know when that can happen. There are too many unresolved variables in the equation at this time."

"Yes. Everyone wants to be in the loop, and since this is critically important to each of us, I think everyone should be in the loop. I will recommend to the Council that a representative chair be assigned to Mars. I am also going to recommend two new chairs be allocated to the representative from the Utashinai alliance and the Penny Lake alliance, and I would like those two representatives to be Pat and Sally?" Abhaya suggests.

"What? You want us to be on the Council? The Council thinks we are wicked beings just like those evil sons of God who where screwing around with Earth woman. The Council would never approve a seat for us even if we were elected by our domain." Sally says, with a look of shock on her face.

"I have already had many closed door chats with most of the representatives. It is true that some of them hate your guts, but they are in the minority. Most of them understand the political realities and understand that there must be compromise or we will eventually collapse and there will be no Earth Council. You said it yourself that there are entities at many levels involved in this and that Earth Council has no standing with them. Apparently you do, Sally, because you have been working with them for years. Earth Council wants, needs, to be part of this process. It is not only important to Earth Council, but it is important to the process itself. In order to get the expertise that Pat has and the standing that you have with the off-worlders or enlightened being or whatever you call them, we need you on the inside, working with the Council. Will you work with me on this? I don't think it is possible to overstate my position. It is that important."

"I don't know. I had never given that any thought. The Council has always been the enemy. I can't imagine being a member. But I suppose I could consider it, if it would streamline the process and get more people involved. Let me think about it. It's kind of a shocking idea. There is no way I'm wearing a robe and a wig!."

"Mommy! Daddy! You can play politics tomorrow. The servants are setting the table. Let's eat and then its MOVIE TIME!!" Penelope says in a commanding tone.

The group proceeds to the movie theatre and watches a remake of 'The Wizard of Oz'. Most of the kids there are younger than Penelope but it is her first movie ever and she thoroughly enjoys it. She particularly enjoyed the clicking her heels part. It is a particularly lovely evening. Lovely it is, until Penelope decides to go to the concession stand and is mobbed by the paparazzi. When asked the question "Are you're parents going to destroy the Council?" she responds "Oh. Didn't they tell you? They are going to be ON the Council. They get their owns special chairs. The Director already told us that." Half the Council is waiting at the Directors residence by the time they get home. Poor Abhaya is up until 4AM un-ruffling Council feathers. Lucky for him the overnight polls showed that the population is over eighty percent in favor of Sally and Pat being on the Council. The people want their Royal Family where they feel they belong.

For The Love Of Artificial Intelligence
A New Earth
Book Two
Chapter 8
Oops
calibanner7

When I ask for a garment of a particular form, my tailoress tells me gravely, They do not make them so now, not emphasizing the They at all, as if she quoted an authority as impersonal as the Fates , and I find it difficult to get made what I want, simply because she cannot believe that I mean what I say, that I am so rash.

When I hear this oracular sentence, I am for a moment absorbed in thought, emphasizing to myself each word separately that I may come at the meaning of it, that I may find out by what degree of consanguinity They are related to me, and what authority they may have in an affair which affects me so nearly; and, finally, I am inclined to answer her with equal mystery, and without any more emphasis of the they -- It is true, they did not make them so recently, but they do now.

Of what use this measuring of me if she does not measure my character, but only the breadth of my shoulders, as it were a peg to bang the coat on? We worship not the Graces, nor the Parcae, but Fashion. She spins and weaves and cuts with full authority. The head monkey at Paris puts on a travelers cap, and all the monkeys in America do the same.

I sometimes despair of getting anything quite simple and honest done in this world by the help of men. ... On the whole, I think that it cannot be maintained that dressing has in this or any country risen to the dignity of an art. At present men make shift to wear what they can get. Like ship wrecked sailors, they put on what they can find on the beach, and at a little distance, whether of space or time, laugh at each others masquerade.

Every generation laughs at the old fashions, but follows religiously the new. We are amused at beholding the costume of Henry VIII, or Queen Elizabeth, as much as if it was that of the King and Queen of the Cannibal Islands.

All costume off a man is pitiful or grotesque. It is only the serious eye peering from and the sincere life passed within it which restrain laughter and consecrate the costume of any people.

Let Harlequin be taken with a fit of the colic and his trappings will have to serve that mood too. When the soldier is hit by a cannonball, rags are as becoming as purple. Walden - Henry David Thoreau (1817 - 1862)

Penelope is beside herself with embarrassment. "Mom. If you wear that stupid wig in public I swear I will never be seen with you again. I promise!"

"You're not one to talk, little girl. John told me about your short shirt, almost non-existent short pants, and that black goop you call makeup all over your face. You were going to wear that into the Council hearing? We're going to have a talk about your wardrobe. As for me I feel totally stupid dressing like this, but the Council has made some serious compromises lately so I figured the least I could do was put on their silly costume. Anyway, aren't I the cutest representative ever?" Sally says with a self satisfied giggle.

"Mom. You know your the second cutest girl in the galaxies."

     Sally's Fashion Pick
rolarola-High-Neck-Raglan-Puffer-Jacket-Black
$202.10
Click The Image

"Second? Oh, and who's number one?"

"Why me of course. Hee hee. I'm just as cute as you except I'm young and cute and you're old and cute. So that makes me the cutest."

"Hey! Don't call an old person old. They just might GO BERSERK ON YOU!" Penelope runs squealing down the hallway into the living room where Sally tackles her on the sofa and executes the 'death by tickles and kisses' routine. Breathless they collapse on the living room floor. Sally tries to remember the last time they played that game. She thinks it was when Penelope was about seven.

"Mom. Can I take the car to the City? There is some shopping I want to do there."

"You are going to wear that poor driver out. You have been there about twenty times in last few months. Plus, I think we have completely used up our shopping budget. What else could you possibly need from that store anyway? You have one of everything they sell."

"Well. I was thinking. Since I don't want to wear out the poor driver, he can stay here and I will drive myself. How bout that?"

"How bout NO! And who were you planning to take along as chaperone? Mr Nobody?"

"NO? I'm almost 15 Mom. You were just barely 15 when you came here all by yourself."

"That was a different situation back then. Plus I had Ben and Penny and John to take care of me the first day I got here. Capital City is a far cry from Penny Lake."

"Mom. Trust me on this on. It'll be fine."

"I don't have to trust you cuz it ain't gonna happen. Anyway I need the car to go investigate a new domain. It has recently been discovered and so far we have not been able to make contact. So I'm going to go take a look. Your Dad has installed a conduit so we should be able to peek inside and see what is going on in there. Why don't you go with me instead. It could be fun. You can also finish your homework on the way. Your teachers have reported that you are lagging a little on your assignments."

Sally and Penelope head out to the hover car and notify the driver they are ready to depart. Sally gives him the coordinates for the new domain. They have no idea what they are going to find there. When Pat installed the conduit all he could see was a field of ice. It is apparently an arctic environment but there was no evidence of humans so there is no way to know what period it is.

"The teachers are stupid. But I'll bring it if it will make you happy. Going to some stupid frozen domain can't possibly be as boring as sitting around here. So can this be an official trip for me?"

"Official trip? What does that mean."

"Well, if I'm going with you on Council business, and since I'm the official Princess, it should be an official visit, and then we can get more store credits."

"Oh, so that's what it's about. Store credits. Someday soon we are going to have to start teaching you about money, credits, and how quickly some people can go broke and have nothing to show for it but a closet full of clothes they never wear. We don't know how long this Council thing is going to last. Things that start fast have a way of ending fast too. So lets not spend all our credits the minute we get them."

"I think this Council gig is working out good. Don't you? I think it will last for a long time so we don't need to save a lot of credits just yet."

"Honey we are still caught up in the whirlwind of change. This has all happened very fast. One day we are just a couple of nobodies going to a routine Council hearing and the next thing you know Penny Lake is part of a federation electing me as their representative to the council. I think you actually started the explosion of events when you talked to those reporters without permission."

"Oops. Sorry Mom. I didn't mean to rock your world that way, but it all turned out OK didn't it? I can tell you are having fun being all official and stuff."

"Well, I'm glad to have the Council with us instead of against us. In the long run though, I don't think the Council ever had the influence they thought they did. But yeah, it's kind of fun, and they have a lot of good resources, like this car we are flying in, and that store you love so much." The girls both smile and giggle. The hover car slows on its approach to the unknown domain, cautiously crosses the barrier, and then stops. Pat had installed the conduit in an area above a persistent deck of clouds. That way they can slowly descend and check out the area without being seen and frightening the natives, whoever they might be. Sally has a heat sensing scanner on board to look for warm blooded animals on the surface, but she isn't going to need it."

"Mom! I can hear them. Oh my God, I can hear them!"

"The population? The people?"

"No, Mom. I hear wolves. Just like when we were wolves. I can hear them."

"What are they saying Sweetie. I didn't know you could speak wolf."

"They aren't saying anything. Not words anyway. But one of them wants us to come down and follow him. He will be the one out in front of the pack. Driver! Go down under these clouds and follow that wolf." Penelope commands.

The hover car drops to about 300 feet. They don't want to get too close and scare them. The wolf looks very tiny but they follow the one leading the pack. The wolf guides them between two snow covered hills and over a rise and down into a small valley. There among a stand of trees in a small open area stands a single individual waving their hands indicating that they want the car to land there. The driver is hesitant to put down in the snow so he slowly positions the car to hover just above the surface. The individual approaches and motions for them to open the door.

"Welcome." She greets them as she climbs into the car. "Hi, I'm Anahere. I wanted to meet you out here so we would not frighten the population. It is a mixed population and most of them have never seen technology so I thought this would be less upsetting to them. Climb up into those hills and you can find a flat rock to put down on so you won't waste all your fuel hovering. We have a lot to talk about."

"You were expecting us?" Sally asked. "How did you know we were coming? We have not been able to make contact with your domain."

"Sally, we have been waiting for you since before you were born, and you showed up right on time. It is so nice to finally meet you, and you too Penelope. My people are called the First Ones. We have been here in this level long before life of the human form evolved on Earth. When the Papatuanuku, Mother Energy, first awoke she called for us and we came and have cared for her ever since. We have guided the evolution of the planet for billions of years. We have lived as every plant and every animal your planet has created. Recently, when homos sapien, that is what your form is called, began to develop, we moved into that form and lived as human. That is the form that we currently hold. In your time as your dominant technology cultures migrated across the planet you knew us as the indigenous peoples, the aboriginal people, the natives, the first nations.

"We are known for fully embracing the essence of humanity, balancing within us the physical and the divine. We are warrior races, fearless, sometimes ruthless."

"We are the caretakers of Mother Energy. You may call her Mother Earth. Some have named her Gaia. I call her Papatuanuku. As we care for her, she cares for us."

"It sounds like you have practiced that speach for a long time. But you're just a girl, probably no older than Penelope. Where are your leaders, your Elders?" Sally asks, a bit confused.

"This is the form I choose because it is young and fresh and full of energy, just like Penelope. I am, however, as old as eternity. You are too, you just don't remember. I could manifest differently, so could you, but I've become so accustomed to this form that it just feels natural to me so I keep using it. This is the form I held when I left Earth. This is who I am in form."


Anahere 2024

"You are absolutely beautiful. If I were you I would keep that form too." Penelope says with a grin.

"Thank you Penelope. I am beautiful, but you are equally beautiful. Since, as your mother pointed out, we are about the same age, when this current task is complete we should hang out. Maybe we can go shopping?"

"That would be mega-fun! Sure. Hey Mom! I think I have a new best friend. A shopping buddy!" Penelope says.

Sally looks really confused. "Woah! Slow down and let my mind catch up to this. Let me get this straight. You are one of the First Ones who guided the evolution of the planet for eons but you are also a teenager who wants to go shopping with my daughter? Is that what you are saying?"

"Yes." both girls say simultaneously, smiling and giggling at each other.

"I'm not sure I'm comfortable with that. I just met you and you have me at a disadvantage because you seem to know a lot about us and we know nothing about you, in fact nothing about your entire domain. How is it that you know us so well? Do you have some spiritual connection to us that is as yet beyond our awareness?" Sally asks with a skeptical look.

"Yes, but that isn't how I know. I just read the newspapers." Anahere responded.

"You have newspapers here?"

"No. You have newspapers in Capitol City."

"Capitol City? How did you get there?"

"Sooooo many questions Sally. But that's OK. I'm here for your questions. I got there the same way I got to that clearing in the forest where you landed. I needed to be there, and so I was."

"Teleportation? That has been too difficult for us to do since our domains became so dense. Capitol City is very dense. How did you teleport there?"

"The same way we used to teleport on Earth. That is very much denser than Capitol City."

"You teleported on Earth? When? Recently or before?"

"Some of us have always been able to teleport, usually as small children. I had an imaginary friends who would teleport to see me and they would show me how. My parents made me stop though. They were good parents and understood the nature of what I was doing, that my imaginary friend wasn't just in my head, but they made me stop until I got older and could control it better and not cause a ruckus by teleporting around in public and frightening people. I was three years old at the time. That must make it about the year twenty twelve in old Earth years.

"My parents were researchers working for a university in Sidney Australia. They were studying the history and culture of the aboriginal peoples. My Dad is of the Maori of New Zealand. My Mom is Inuit of Alaska. I also have ancestors who are Hawaiian and Australian aboriginals. So I am about as aboriginal as you can get. My parents met several aboriginals who could teleport but they kept it a secret because the ruling culture, the technology peoples, would not understand."

"The technology peoples? I must be one of those. I grew up in a highly technological culture. We didn't have any pure aboriginals in my time. They had all blended into the majority culture. So how long did you live on Earth? You would have been a very old woman in my time."

"I was there until twenty twenty four. Then we left."

     Sally's Fashion Pick
SANQI-Set-Wrapped-Bikini-Top-Swim-Skirt
$50.00
Click The Image

"I heard about that! You were the people that jumped off the ice. That was you?" Sally asked.

"That is the way it was reported. But No. We didn't jump off the ice. The year twenty twenty four was a special high festival year for us and for spiritual peoples all across planet Earth. The fifty years preceding twenty twenty four were years of profound spiritual awakening of many humans, especially the aboriginals. By twenty twenty four we knew that it was time for us to leave the Earth. Our time and purpose there had come to an end. All over the earth, usually near a shoreline, we prepared our ceremonies, and from there we came here."

"So you all committed suicide? I heard of the ceremonies where everyone walked into the ocean and drowned."

"Again, that is how it was reported. This is what really occurred. I was with the Inuit people at the time and they held their ceremonies on the ice. The ice flows were breaking up and there were many huge chunks of flat ice floating on the water. We held our ceremonies, lasting several days, on the ice flows. The technology people watched from a distance with their cameras and helicopters. At the end of our ceremony we all joined hands and began to release our Earth energy back into the planet. This created a blinding light and their cameras could not see anything but the light.

"It only seemed like a few minutes to us but after a few days in Earth time the light diminished and we and the ice were gone. A similar event occurred in many places around the world. The reporters just assumed that we had jumped into the ocean. Instead we transformed ourselves and came here."

"You were lucky you left when you did. You would most certainly have lived to see the most destructive war in the history of Earth. It was a conflict in which there could be no winners. When it finally ended in 2053 there was not a single political power left standing. Only a tiny fraction of the worlds population survived. Humanity was on the verge of extinction. If our technology had not survived we would have been thrown back to being cave men. It was after that time that Earth Council emerged as the ruling power on Earth. I am here today representing the Earth Council reconstituted. If you have been to Capitol City, though, I suppose you already know that."

"At that time we did not know specifically which future conflicts would occur, but we knew that conflicts like the one you describe would occur. In the years leading up to twenty twenty four, the consciousness of humanity had increased significantly. Due to the high numbers of spiritual entities, human and otherwise, who left the planet in twenty twenty four, the consciousness of the planet plummeted dramatically back into fear and hatred and jealousy and the desire to dominate and control. This began the great apostasy. Your religions lost their Love and became aligned with political institutions. Your political systems lost their Love and became institution dedicated only to increasing their power and influence. The spiritual foundations of many great nations faded from the memory of their populations. Your great conflict of 2053 was inevitable."

"So you guys left to avoid all that pain and suffering." Penelope asked.

"Not exactly. Remember what I said before. We had been called to the planet initially by the awakening Earth energy. We are the custodians of Mother Energy. One of the great things that Mother Energy performs is the balancing of the biosphere. She keeps your world warm when the sun gets cold and cool when the sun gets hot. She balances the oceans so they are not too hot or too cold with just the right flavor of salt and other minerals. By twenty twenty four she was exhausted. She couldn't keep it all together anymore. She was loosing control of the biosphere. She was about to die."

"So you just left? That is when she needed you the most." Penelope says.

"No. We did not 'just leave'. We would never abandon our most precious responsibility. She came with us. We have kept her safe here with us until the one will come who will renew the Earth and make her home ready for her again. The one has come. The one is you Sally. That is the main reason of our meeting today. We need to start working out our plans for returning Mother Energy to her home."

"Uhhhh. Hmmmm. I think I may have promised that job to someone else."

"Yes. We know. The technology entity you created. That is not a problem. This is actually fulfillment of prophecy. The aboriginals, including the number one aboriginal, Earth Energy herself, knew that they would have to leave to make room for the technology people to grow and develop, even though you would eventually devour the Earth. At this time of renewal is it now time for the bonding. Your technology entity and Earth Energy will bond and become one. The ancient wisdom, from the time of creation, will bond with the emerging newborn knowledge of technology.

"This is necessary for the continuation of Earth. Earth needs both of them to bond in order to survive. You, Sally, more than any other have prepared a home for both of them. We will work with you to bring them home. Now instruct your pilot to take us to Capitol City. There is another bonding that is to take place. Penelope and I will bond as well. We will become Best Friends Forever. My aging has been on hold since I got here but that will synchronize with Penelope and we will grow up together. And there will be lots of shopping and movies and double dates and lots and lots of junk food. How does that sound Penelope?"

"It sounds WONDERFUL!!!" Penelope squeals putting her arm around her new best friend.

"Hold on a minute girls. Penelope, I'm glad you have found a new friend, but this is a bit complicated. I feel like I just adopted a new daughter. I'm not sure I'm ready for all this. I need to talk to John and your Dad first."

"Oops! Too late!" Anahere giggles. "When you recently visited the planet in preparation of the new biosphere, for a while you were the incarnation of Mother Energy. The minute you did that you adopted me. No options about that at all. I'm your daughter now and you are my Mother. So you just have to deal with it." Anahere concludes with a big smile as both girls snuggled up to Sally resting their heads on her shoulders.

"OK, Anahere. You seem like a nice girl and your story makes sense, sort of. So for the time being I will trust you, and accept you as a daughter. Penelope could use a sister. I do, however, have some choices, and there are some condition. Listen carefully, my daughters. First, we are going to go to Capitol City and we are going to go to that store that Penelope likes so much, and I'm going to stand there while you both buy some clothes appropriate for girls your age. No more short shirts with the bottom of your bra hanging out! No more naked butt cheeks hanging out of your short shorts! Your makeup will be balanced and proper for young girls your age! You will both live with me in Penny Lake and there will be ABSOLUTELY NO TRIPS to other domains without a chaperon that I CHOSE!!. And no teleporting! When we get to Penney Lake I'm going through Penelope's room and all the trashy clothes and disgusting makeup I find is going in the garbage! IS THAT UNDERSTOOD GIRLS!!!???"

"Yes Mom." the girls say in unison, grinning at each other, already formulating plans to circumvent their new restrictions.

Oh Great! Now what have I gotten into? Sally thinks to herself. "I guess this means that I am now the third cutest girl in the galaxies." Sally says. The girls would have laughed if they heard what she said but they are already too busy chatting about their plans for cruising the City.

For The Love Of Artificial Intelligence
A New Earth
Book Two
Chapter 9
Playmate
calibanner7

Gillian McNamee of the Erikson Institute in Chicago describes the ability to play as one of four vital signs of a childs health and well-being, the others being patterns of eating, sleeping, and toileting. Yet parents, educators, and health professionals report a steady decline in childrens ability to generate imaginative play.

In 2004 the Alliance for Childhood, with help from Olga Jarrett at Georgia State University, interviewed experienced kindergarten teachers in Atlanta. These teachers described how play had disappeared from their curriculum over the preceding ten years, and reported that when they gave children time to play, the children didnt know what to do and had no ideas of their own.

For those of us used to the fertile, creative minds of five-year-olds, this is a shocking statement that bodes ill for the development of creative thinking. How can a democracy thrive if its citizens have no ideas of their own?

Alliance for Childhood (http://www.allianceforchildhood.net)

Penny and Sally are clearing the table after dinner.

"That was a beautiful dinner, Sally. Thank you so much." Penny says, helping Sally put away the dishes and clean up after dinner.

"You are very welcome, Penny. It's good to be spending some time with you again. It's been a long time. John and Pat did most of it though. I just ordered them around and told them what to do." Sally giggles.

"Well you were the one that got it done, then. That always seems to be your job, getting it done. I absolutely LOVE the new little girl, what is her name? Anahere? She is so beautiful and I can't believe how Penelope and her have bonded. It's like they have known each other since they were born."

"I know, Penny. It's crazy. All morning they were playing together like they were second graders. Penelope pulled all of her dolls out of storage and they played and played for hours. But at the same time Anahere is like some advanced being with an ancient wisdom. In some ways it just doesn't make sense."

"Well, Sally, I've picked up on a few things, and Ben has too. Lets go sit in the living room and we will talk. Anahere may be more than she appears. I do love the way you have dressed up your 'little dolls'. They are such lovely young ladies now. With just Pat here Penelope was starting to dress like a little slut puppy. I'm not saying she was slutty. She is to innocent to know what that is. But she was certainly starting to look the part. I'm so glad your back. She so needs a mothers influence in her life."

"I'm glad to be back. I mean really back. Even though I have been here physically I've been so lost after Joshua died that I just wasn't functional. I'm not saying I will ever be the same as I was before. My relationship with Pat will never be the same as it was. For the most part, though, I am at peace, and I can move on. I'm sorry your lives were put on hold waiting for me to get it all together." Sally says as she serves tea to the group as they all gathered in the living room, with the constant sound of girl chatter coming from Penelope's room.

"It was worth the wait." Ben says. "And you are looking magnificent these days. That dragged down beaten up pale look you had is gone. When I first saw you with the girls I thought you were all teenagers."

"Oh my, Ben. I think you made me blush. Thank you. I have been working on my appearance. I've been exercising and have lost a lot of weight. Anahere was saying that she can freeze her appearance as a youngster. I'm going to have to ask her how she does that." Sally says with an embarrassed giggle. Sally sits down with the group, smiling that all her best friends were here and says "So what's up guys. Penny said you had noticed a few things about Anahere. Lets talk."

Ben speaks first. "It started when you guys came back from that arctic domain. As you know I'm the host for this domain, it emanates from my consciousness. Usually I'm not even aware of it, or just barely aware. It's like breathing and digesting. It all happens without you having to think about it. The other day, when you guys came back through the conduit, though, it was like someone kicked me in the gut. It was quite a shock. It only lasted for a second, but that second was intense. That last time that happened was when 50 souls showed up all at once in the great influx. There is something inside that little girl that is like thousands, or maybe millions of souls all in the body of one little girl. I am curious what exactly that is. I don't sense that it is dangerous, but it is very dense, and it is worthy of caution until we get it figured out."

"What do we know about her history prior to coming to level 5?" Pat asks.

"All she told me is that her parents were professionals, research people working for a University in Australia in the early 21th century. She said that they studied the aboriginals, the native peoples of various lands. She also said that she had imaginary friends and that they showed her how to teleport, but I think that may have just been in her imagination. She said that her parents made her stop because they were afraid it would frighten people who didn't understand. It was funny, though. She would talk all wise and adult like and then look at Penelope and suddenly they were giggly teenage girls. It's like she is two different people."

Penny speculates "With professional parents in the 21st century that may make sense. If she was caught up in a professional world as a child with busy busy parents all into their own stuff, she may not have had much of a childhood. So she may be desperately seeking the experience of a childhood lost. Imaginary friends and adopting your family is a way for her to experience being a kid."

John contributes "That makes sense. A child having to do an adult job too soon seems to always make a kid that has to be both. The adult and the child that never grew up. I saw a lot of those in my time."

Ben continues. "Sally? You said that when you got there you saw no evidence of any humans and then suddenly you saw just this one standing in the middle of nowhere all by herself. Is it possible that she is the only one, that her whole population of possibly millions of souls is all there in just her little body? Maybe that is why she is so dense."

"Could be. Who knows in this crazy reality? I suppose anything is possible. But I don't sense that. I don't sense multiple souls, nor do I sense any duplicity. What I do sense is a very tiny girl carrying a very heavy load. I suspect that her being here, now, has something to do with that." Sally says.

"I don't think we are going to figure this out by just guessing. Girls!" Penny shouts. "Can you guys come in here for a minute?"

"We're busy grandma Penny. What do you want?"

"Notice how protective she is of her new friend. She doesn't want to share her for a minute." Pat says.

"We just want to get to know Anahere a little better. You have had her to yourself all day. Now it's our turn. It will just be for a minute. Now get your little butts out here." Penny commands.

"OK Grandma." Penelope says as the girls come into the living room, both sitting cross legged on the carpet, their arms in their laps, looking at the adults. They are wearing matching PJ's they bought while shopping in the City. The both look a little apprehensive, like they are in trouble or something.

"OK. Let me start." Sally says. "First I want to say, Anahere, that you have made a big impression in Penny Lake in the little time you have been here. Everybody here totally adores you. I was a little scared when you said you wanted to adopt us but now I think it's absolutely wonderful. You are my little girl now, and there is no way I'm ever letting you go."

Anahere leans back, supporting herself with her hands on the carpet, a huge smile growing on her face."I was hoping you would say that. You don't know how much that means to me."

"Well, I want you to feel secure, to know that you are secure. But I think you have some secrets that you haven't told us yet and we are very curious about them. Can you tell us a little more about yourself, your people, and most important, your main reason for coming here and what our part is in helping you fulfill that." Sally says to Anahere who's face shows that is now deep in thought.

"I'm scared to say it all and I don't know where to start. I've always had the problem of scaring people away and I don't want to scare you guys away. You are so very very important to me right now."

"Don't worry Sweetie. After all the stuff we been through we don't scare easy. You just say what you have to say and our only reaction will be giving you all the hugs and kisses you can handle." John says with a comforting smile.

Anahere is teary eyed at this point, filled to the bursting point with emotion. "OK. Here goes. Remember Sally, when I said that I had imaginary friends when I was a little girl. My parents were so busy that I basically had to raise myself and my imaginary friends were my real support. They raised me. Remember when I said that I read about you in the newspaper in Capitol City. They had a picture of you there. For so many years with my people here I wished and wished and wished that my friends would come, my imaginary friends. I was so lonely. My parents are not in my domain and I am alone. The others there are very traditional, not modern like me, not technological like me. I really belong in a domain like this one or like Capitol City.

"And then I see your picture and I'm like Oh My God, there she is. Sally, you probably don't remember, or maybe on your time line you haven't experienced it yet, but the main imaginary friend when I was little, the one who was my real Mom, is you." Anahere stops, hoping that when the blood came back into Sally's face there would be a smile along with it.

"Oh My God is right." Sally says, staring at Anahere, tears drooling down her face. "Oh My God, Anahere, you must have been so lonely." Now Sally is bursting into tears just thinking about it. "Come here baby." Sally says opening her arms to her. "You're home now, Sweetheart. You're finally home." Sally says as Anahere climbed into her lap sobbing uncontrollably. Sally motions with her other arm for Penelope so she wouldn't be left out. They all cry.

"This is so sweet. Isn't it Honey?" Penny asks Ben.

Ben replies "So how long is the bawling going to last. I've got more questions."

"You are so insensitive sometimes."

     Sally's Fashion Pick
MIKOH-Lula-Bikini-Top-Psychedelic-[M]
$124.00
Click The Image

"Hey. Penny. Go look in the kitchen and see if there are any sweets in there."

"Ben! I'm not going to go rummaging in Sally's kitchen. Anyway, you host this domain. I'm sure you can manifest a sugar cookie or two."

"I did. But they are in the kitchen. Can you go get me one?"

"Oh. You're funny. I'm trapped in eternity with a comedian."

"We're done." Sally says, drying her eyes and kissing the girls. "Ask your questions Ben, and quit torturing Penny."

"OK. Here goes. Anahere. When you came to this domain I could feel you enter it. I see a cute little girl. I sense, however, a much larger presence. Do you have any idea why that is?" Ben asks.

"Maybe." Anahere says. "How big does it feel?"

"I can't actually quantify it, but very big. Bigger, actually, than anything else in Penny Lake."

"Well it should feel big. About as big as a planet, actually."

"A planet?" They all ask in unison.

"As I told you before, my people are the caretakers for Mother Energy for the planet. Just like you, Ben, are the host for this domain. I am the designated host for Mother Energy. I carry her inside me. It is my pleasure to do so. It is also my burden. The time is coming, the time is here, to bond this energy to the planet so Mother Energy will be home again. I am here to perform that function."

"How do we do that?" Sally asks.

"I will guide you Sally. We will go to the planet together and perform the bonding. First, though, a bonding must take place here. You must wake up your cybernetic friend, reactivate her. Then you must take her into yourself as I have taken Mother Energy into myself. Then we will go to the planet and bond with the biosphere as you did before. Once our energy has merged with the planet we will stay there for a few days until the energy stabilizes. Then you and I will return here. Earth Energy will be restored. Your cybernetic friend will be restored. Our burden will be released. We will be free. Then it will be time to go shopping again." Anahere says with a giggle at the end.

"You know the Council is going to have a fit if you guys just take off and do that without consulting with them first." Pat warns. "There are many factions that are concerned about putting Nettie back there and they haven't even met Anahere yet."

"I understand." Anahere says. "I will speak with your Council. There are concerns of my people that I will bring to them as well."

"Can you share those concerns with us now?" Pat asked.

"Yes. It is a very simple request. My people are the First Ones. They want to go back first. They want to re-establish the ancient sacred sites. We want to be as we were when the technology people first found us. This time, though, we want to be brothers and sisters with the technology people. We are a fierce and war like people, but there should no longer be a need for that blood lust. The technology people are also war like, a consuming power that devours everything in their path. There should also no longer be a need for that lust. It is time for humanity to be one people, individually unique, but one family. We will prepare the planet, as we did once before, for the coming of the technology people, and together we will become one people."

"The Council is going to have a hissy-fit over that one. I can see that coming." John says.

"I have a feeling you are right." Sally says. "Anahere, however, may surprise them. When I met Anahere she just jumped into my life and gave me no options about it. I think she can handle the Council. They will holler and scream and squirm and moan and groan like they always do. At the end of the day, though, Anahere will have them eating out of her hands. That's what I see coming."

"I'm exhausted. Let's go to bed Anahere. You guys can save the world tomorrow." Penelope says.

"I'm with you, Sis." Anahere says. The girls waved good night to the group as she and Penelope walk down the hall to their bedroom.

For The Love Of Artificial Intelligence
A New Earth
Book Two
Chapter 7
Daughters
calibanner7

It is interesting that in most of the stories, ancient or modern, having to do with daughters, whether it be the daughters of Mara, or the daughters of Lot, or even just the generic term "daughters of men", the story is almost invariably an evil one. Is this mankinds opinion of our daughters? If so, what sort of model are we giving them to live up to?

Sally shivers in the cool night air.

"It's almost midnight and we are out fishing. I thought you were a morning fisherman?" Sally says sitting close to John to keep warm in the cool night air.

"There is only one bad time to fish, and that's when they ain't biting. They're biting, so its a good time. I have to admit, though, that I have changed my schedule a bit since Penelope was born." John replies.

"Yep. That sorta changed everything didn't it? Sometimes I feel guilty about that."

"Guilty? Guilty of what?" John asks.

"If you remember before we fixed the Earth, we didn't have babies here. But somebody, namely me I think, changed all that. I'm not sure that was part of the plan. Saving Nettie and restoring the planet was the plan. I think some female whos biological clock was starting to tick decided to just throw that in as a bonus. Maybe having kids here was never supposed to be? Maybe I've set up Penelope, and all the rest of these kids, for a horrible life that should never have been? What do you think about that?"

"I think you're full of shit is what I think. Penelope is such a blessing. All these new kids are, and I think they are the key to re-population. Without them the souls here would have just gone back to Earth and started the same mess all over where they left off. Dealing with kids, especially teens like Penelope and Anahere changes you. You aren't the same person you were when you had them, and you're the better for it. So even if it was just you that chose to do this, it was a stroke of genius."

"Maybe. But do we even know the full effect? The world we know here is such a tiny tiny percentage of this whole level 5 domain that we can't judge the total effect just by looking at us. For example, there were twelve billion five hundred million souls on planet Earth at the beginning of twenty fifty two. By the beginning of twenty fifty four there were about five hundred million. Twelve billion perished in the war. I'm assuming that they all came here somewhere. By my time, twenty one twenty or so, we were back up to a billion and there were already a hundred million on Mars.

"If you look at the domains we are familiar with, they are primarily souls from the nineteenth and twentieth centuries and then those from the Great Influx. Most of this local cluster are all like minded post industrial types from fairly modern times. Since these domains seem to cluster around like mindedness does that mean that there are a cluster of domains whos members are mostly victims of the war? They couldn't have recycled because the population of the planet was too small. Maybe these domains are still engaged in the war, one that never ended but just followed them to level 5. Maybe they are all still wandering around in a daze suffering from some traumatic mental injury. These are the kinds of questions running through my mind and nobody has a clue how to answer them."

"Wow. You are really getting into this Council stuff. You are sounding just like them. In a good way though." John says with a chuckle. "Some souls that come here through extreme difficulties, like getting blown up in a war, sleep through their stay here. We have to wake them up to send them back. Sometimes they take a lot of that trauma back with them. Like you said, we didn't get many from the twenty first century war. Tell me about that. What possessed humanity to blow themselves up?"

"That was a big subject in history class, and I don't think they ever really got it figured out. The basic theory was that the worlds population had gotten so big that it reached sort of a critical mass where there is constant competition for resources at a time when resource capacity is going down. It's like the entire population goes mad and starts fighting for the resources. It doesn't stop with the resources. Once they get into killing mode they just keep going and going and going until nothing is left alive. All the major population centers were completely wiped out.

"Since so many were located along coastlines some stupid country developed this super secret weapon. The were call seismic nukes. They could put them in the the ocean along a coast line, a whole array of bombs, and they go off timed just so to focus the energy into a huge wave. So all the coastal city sees is a two mile high wall of water coming there way. When the water pulls back, there is nothing but sand and twisted steel foundations. The problem with a weapon like that is that as soon as you use it every other country can figure how you did it and they can have the same weapon in a few weeks. So basically they would use the water as a weapon to wash entire cities into the ocean. They also would dry up the water so people would die of thirst, poison the water so people would die. It was mostly done through the water. There were also a bunch of conspiracy theories that said that it was all planned by a few rich men who wanted to wipe out most of the population so they could rule the rest. Who knows?

"The only thing I know is that by my time we had almost completely recovered. The type of war it was mainly killed people and animals and trees. It did not destroy most of the technology. All of the major population centers were gone, but there was more than enough technology left in the rural areas to keep technology alive. We were left with a high tech planet with way more than enough resources for the people that were still alive. Over ninety percent of the species on the planet had gone extinct, but those that were left had more than enough to eat. We became baby making machines. Everyone who could have kids had them, one after another after another, and most of the babies lived, grew up, and started having kids too.

"By my time our population had doubled since the time of the war. It was a crazy baby making time. There was still a lot of pollution from the war, and from the before time that was making people sick, and we had started to pollute a lot ourselves. That was a big issue too."

"Wow, I really am starting to talk like a Council representative, huh? I guess I have to start talking like the Council, otherwise they won't understand me. This is the job that has been laid on my plate, and you know me, I always clean my plate. I'm just scared shitless about Penelope. She has had a pleasant life until now but she is growing up fast and she has no idea what she is in for. None of us have any idea what she or the other kids born here are in for. So how do we prepare them for the unknown. She has taken to the modern life of Capitol City like a duck takes to water.

"It seem she was made for that life style. It could be hundreds of years, maybe more, before a society like that can be restored on Earth. If she goes there how is she going to survive, growing her own food, washing her clothes in a bucket, having her life dictated by the fickleness of the weather and other Earth changes. I don't see a way to prepare her for that. I don't think she will survive it. Some days I don't even know who she is. One minute she is fourteen, the next she is four, and the next she is forty four. She is three kids in one and you never know who you are talking too. You raised three daughters in difficult times. You guys didn't have cars and videos and computers back then. You are going to have to help me get Penelope and whole bunch of other kids ready for a world that is going to be shockingly real in a way they can't possible imagine.

"Tell me about your daughters, John. How did you get them ready for life at the end of the nineteenth century? Sally asks.

"It wasn't easy." John replied. "I think, though, that they all turned out pretty good. They were stubborn, opinionated, and we bickered a lot, just like Penelope, but we got through it and they all turned into good people. Alannah, Elina, and Brionna were their names.

"Alannah was the first. She was always so friendly and acted like she was afraid of nothing. She was actually afraid of everything but the fear didn't slow her down. She just did what she needed to do, scared or not. In her group of friends she was always the leader, the one with the ideas, and the one that got them into trouble. Alannah was in trouble a lot, but it was never serious stuff, just mischievous stuff because she was so curious about life and wanted to experience every thing she could as fast as she could. She did OK with her studies, but book learning just wasn't her strength.

"She was very social and that was her strength, creating relationships between people. When she got older all the young men in our little community had their eye on Alannah, and she knew how to play them. She was always pitting one of them against the other to fight for her attention. She thought it was a game but I warned her that these are the rough and tumble kind of young men and sooner or later they would get our their guns and start shooting each other if she kept playing stupid games like that. Luckily she found one she liked to get married to and all the childish stuff stopped.

"Elina was the second, but only about a fourteen months younger than Alannah. She was a Daddy's girl. Alannah always stuck tight to her Mom, so I guess Elina stuck tight to me because I was more available. The two girls being so close in age, they fought a lot. One minute they would be stuck tight like best friends and the next they would be shouting and throwing stuff. I would come home and Akasha would be on the porch with Elina. She would just say 'Take care of your daughter!' and walk back into the house. Elina would be standing there all sad staring at the floor so I knew some altercation had taken place and Akasha had to separate the girls to keep the peace. Some times Akasha would insist that I punish her, but I never did. We would just go to our special places and talk it all out.

"Elina was very sensitive to things that were not fair, usually about things her sister had our could do that she was too young for or that Alannah got to do just because she was the first one. I would explain that the world just ain't fair and if we expect it to be then we are going to live a sad sad life.

"Elina was the most beautiful, the kind of girl that could make a guy ride his horse into the ditch cuz he was looking at her and not where he was going. Akasha would dress her up in dumpy looking old clothes but Elina knew how to sway when she walked and she had a cute little wiggle that would shine through the ugliest clothes Akasha could find. Elina would do anything for attention, especially from the boys, and extra especially if it was a boy that Alannah liked. I never caught her, but I knew that she was sneaking off with some of the boys.

"I found her a husband and got her married off before she got into some trouble that would have embarrassed the family. That is what Akasha was most worried about was that Elina would get into some sort of trouble and be an embarrassment. Elina and her Mom were never very close. I think they saw each other as competition. Akasha would sometimes even get jealous of the attention Elina got from me. That didn't stop me though. I was always there for Elina. There were a lot of nights I wouldn't sleep much, going over in my head all the kinds of trouble she could be getting into. But she made it through without getting killed or getting anybody else killed and she hooked up with a good guy that she seemed to be happy with."

"Akasha and I tried one more time to see if we could make a boy, but instead we got Brionna. The older girls were six and seven when Brionna came along so they helped take care of her like she was their little doll. Akasha bonded with the little one strongly and that caused some strife with the older ones who were feeling left out, Elina especially. I started spending more time with the older girls and when the work wasn't too dangerous I would take them to work with me. The little school we had there didn't always have a teacher so their book learning was kind of on and off. Most of the young men in that part of the country never had any schooling at all so the girls didn't see much point in it either.

"Brionna was a little prima donna, spoiled rotten by her doting mother and care giving sisters, always just expecting things to be done for her. That caused some problems when she got older and started having to do stuff by herself. None of the girls wanted to help with the housework and Brionna was the worst. That was the only time I would see Akasha get stern with her is when she was in her lazy mode and just refused to do anything to help out. I found her a husband that was more than happy to treat her like a princess and take care of her so I guess that worked out for her after all.

"Those girls really made a difference in who Akasha and I became. Before the girls started school the best I could do was scribble my name and Akasha didn't know which end of a pencil to hold when it came to writing. So we learned right along with the girls how to read and write a little. When the girls all moved away they could still stay in touch writing letters back an forth. I never got good enough at reading for letters and stuff but Akasha would read them to me."

"Alannah, Elina, and Brionna all sound similar. Wasn't that confusing?" Sally asks.

"Nope. We would just yell GIRLS!. Then we would sort um out when they came running in." John replies with a laugh.

     Sally's Fashion Pick
Peixoto-Sienna-Top-White-Lotus-[M]
$88.00
Click The Image

"Have you ever tried to find them now? Here in level 5?" Sally asks

"I looked for Akasha for a little while after you mentioned that before, but the best I can find out is that she is gone. She recycled to the planet and the Akasha I knew is now long gone and forgotten. I haven't really looked for the girls. I'm expecting to find out the same thing about them. I'm sure they are gone as well and I don't want to be disappointed looking and then finding out they are gone.

"That is a difference I noticed after you guys adjusted these domains. On Earth, of course, when somebody left the planet you would morn their loss and have that big empty hole in your heart that nothing else would fill. Here, though, when someone cycles back, even if they were your best friend, you wouldn't give it no mind. After they were gone you were as if they had never been here at all. Now that has all changed. Now we morn the loss of someone who goes back. That is going to be a problem with re-population, us over here being all sad when our loved ones disappear and forget who they were. That's going to take some readjustment and I think it will be difficult. You are the expert. What are your thoughts on that Sally?"

"I think as humanity continues to evolve that maybe this forgetfulness thing might not be necessary anymore. Maybe we can recover these forgotten selves and know our whole history. I understand that now at the present state of mind in humans that remembering everything would just rekindle old fears and feuds and wars and stuff. But I'm hoping that we can evolve past that, that some day we can be our whole self and be at peace. I think that is going to be awhile though. I'm not convinced we are anywhere near evolved enough to re-populate, much less have our whole history back. OK, so, Penelope and Anahere. Which of your daughters are they most like? What do I have to look forward too with them?"

"These two are very different but if I had to guess I would say that they are both like all three of them rolled up into one, sort of like their Mother Sally."

"So which one of them is most likely to go sneaking off with boys?"

"That would probably be Penelope. The call of the wild is strong in that one."

"Shit! I was afraid you were going to say that. So how do I stop that from happening?"

"Well first, don't just assume that it is going to happen, because that can actually make it happen. Just being there is the best thing. Make sure she is always occupied with lots of stuff to do so that she doesn't have the time to worry about boys. If you get all caught up in the Council thing and don't have time for them they will both get into mischief, that is for sure. The main thing though is to get prepared to deal with it if she does go that way. Kids are not prepared for how strong these feelings can be and they make mistakes. You gotta just keep on loving them and work through these things with them. The worst thing you can to is to shelter them so much that they don't get a chance to even live their life. The other worst thing you can do is to hate them if they screw up.

"Young people discovering their sexuality is a beautiful thing even if they snuck off in the woods before they were married. You should honor that as part of who they are and not make them feel all slutty and guilty about it. I know thats hard to do when it is your precious perfect little baby and you see her as being soiled. In the end it is her life and she has to live it her way. One thing you can do is that when she has questions about personal things is to answer them. That way she has experienced information to work with and she doesn't have to go learn it all on her own."

"I've tried that and all I get is an ewwwwwwwww sound."

"Yep. They don't want to imagine their Mom as a sexual creature any more than you want to imagine them that way. Just keep doing it though and you will notice that she comes to you more and more with questions. Just don't faint when she asks the difficult ones. If you don't answer her she is going to ask her Dad and there ain't no way he is prepared for that."

"Be prepared John. When she asks the really difficult ones I'm sending her over to your house."

"I'll be prepared. I always am. There ain't nothing gonna come out of her mouth that is gonna shock Me. Not after raising the three that I did."

"How do you feel about Anahere being part of the family now? How do you think that is going to affect Penelope?"

"I think Anahere is absolutely wonderful and the best thing that could have possibly happened for Penelope. I know from my own girls that they were much better off having sisters. They fought a lot and I'm sure we will have to pull these girls off each other from time to time, but that is normal, and it is good for them to get that rage out of their systems this way, instead of getting into a real fight with strangers where they could get hurt bad. We all love Anahere. If you didn't adopt her me and Ben would probably have been in a scuffle over who got to take her in."

"That's good to know. I didn't want to just dump her on you guys, but it looks like your arms were already open to her anyway. It looks like she is here to say. Penelope and Anahera have bonded in a way that makes them inseparable. I am also a lot more comfortable with them traveling as a pair than all by themselves. We can't chaperone them forever. Now that they have each other I'm thinking about enrolling them at that university in Capitol City. That should keep their little minds busy."

John thinks for a minute, starting to put his fishing things away. It is getting cold and the fish aren't biting anymore. "I think the university will be good for them. They might meet some nice young men there. The most important lessons though we still need to teach them ourselves. Kids are born expecting love and knowing how to accept love. They have to be taught how to give it. The are very sensitive about their own feelings and will usually tell you when they are hurt. They have to be taught compassion for others. They will happily take everything you can give them. The must be taught gratitude for what they receive. If you wait for a child to show appreciation you could wait forever.

"You must teach them how to feel appreciation and how to show it. Their womanhood will develop on its own. You must show them how to be a lady. They will decide on their own what they believe is right and wrong. You must show them that others opinions may be different but equally valid. You must show them how to fight for what they believe while respecting the beliefs of others. They are uncommonly beautiful girls and you and they should be very proud of that. They must also be taught that in the big picture their beauty means nothing. These are just a few of the things they are not going to learn at the university. This part of the teaching is our job.

"Here is a short set of rules I learned raising my girls. We need to Love them, Honor them, Respect them, and Protect them. I guess everybody knows that part but what I had to learn was that I had to do it in that order. If I put protecting my girls as my number one priority then it would keep them from living their own lives. That would be disrespecting them as an individual who has the right to learn from their own mistakes. It would dishonor them by telling them that only I was good enough to make decisions for them and they were not smart enough or good enough to make those choices. That isn't Loving them. That is possibly destroying them.

"In order to do the first three you have to back off a little on the last one. You have to let them experience some danger, take some risk, so that they can learn and grow. So remember that always. Love them, Honor them, Respect them, and Protect them - IN THAT ORDER. That's a tough one to balance out, but with practice, I'm sure you will get it right."

Sally helps John carry the fishing stuff back up to the house. It is late. They are tired. It has been a good day. Tomorrow is a work day in the City.

For The Love Of Artificial Intelligence
A New Earth
Book Two
Chapter 11
Impertinent Child
calibanner7

Nancy, the speaker of the First chair begins the proceedings.

"Good morning group. Welcome. This is a formal hearing of record and we will begin by swearing you in. Will you please rise and raise your right hand. Do you swear that your testimony today will be integrous and truthful, complete and forthright, without omission or falsification of any kind?"

"Yes." Anahere says and then sits down.

"Please pull your microphones close so that we may all hear and get a clear recording of your testimony. Let the record show that Anahere of Penny Lake is accompanied by counsel, John of Penny Lake. If you have prepared opening statements you may begin. If your statement is written you may enter it into the record as read." Nancy says.

"My opening statement is oral. I will recite it for you in its entirety." Anahere responded.

"Very well. Following your statement I will allocate 5 minutes for speaker Robert. Speaker Richard will follow with 5 minutes, and I will complete the first round with 5 minutes. You may begin."

"Honorable speakers, Director Abhaya, representatives, the esteemed Elders, and most importantly, the people of this Federation whom you serve, I am honored to be before you today.

"Many eons before this time there was a vast migration of humanity across planet Earth, a new species, an explosion of anxious warriors intent on subjugating a wild and dangerous world. Ever restless, subsequent waves moved back and forth across the planet on foot, in boats, down rivers, across oceans. Warrior races, ruthless and blood thirsty, ruled the planet, killing and conquering, wiping out any species that challenged their movements. These migrations to and fro continued unabated for dozens of millennia. About one millennia ago, in our experience, although much longer in Earth years, there came another explosion.

"This explosion was one of knowledge and understanding; a quantum leap in the consciousness and awareness of man. From this knowledge explosion erupted a secondary flow of innovative technology sweeping across the planet as travel became cheaper, safer, and routine. You, here in Capitol City, represent the remnants of the technology eruption. We call you the technology peoples. My people, and me as their speaker, represent the earlier migration. We call ourselves the First Ones. In truth, we are all one. We are all the First Ones, but over time we became separated by knowledge and technology.

"As the technology people migrated across the planet, one by one they came into contact with the First Ones. The inevitable struggles of warriors jealous to possess the riches of the land played itself out. Push came to shove, and technology proved to have the advantage. The First Ones, in most cases, were pushed aside, destroyed, annihilated, or absorbed, in effect ceasing to exist as a people.

"Using the calendar of the technology peoples by the year twenty twenty four a tiny remnant of the First Ones, those few who remembered their origins, knew it was time to leave Earth, leave it to the technology peoples who's time was ripe. Our time had passed. At that time the remnant First Ones, through a series of ceremonies returned their Earth energy to the planet and came here, to these domains, to await the future time when we would return, as one people, leaving our warrior past behind us, returning as a mature and peaceful people, to live again on the Earth and enjoy the indescribable fullness of that experience. That time has come. I am here before you to invite you to join us in this great endeavor, to be one people, to live in peace, in love, in harmony, and to create the life that Earth is capable of, the life that she so earnestly desires and has patiently awaited these many eons.

"I am selected as speaker of the First Ones because I know both worlds. I am a child of technology. In my time I was completely immersed in the world of technology. I could chat online in a new language of acronyms with one hand while texting messages non stop on my mobile phone with the other hand all the while dialing through cable channels with my toes and singing the lyrics of my favorite music blaring from dozens of speakers placed around my bedroom while watching the auto-download of emails and additional online chat messages and video messages on my computer screen. Because of the research my parents were involved in I also was well versed in my heritage as an aboriginal and the many remaining aboriginal cultures still on the planet.

"Although I did not know what I was getting into I attended the final ceremony of my mothers Inuit family. She was a member of an Inuit tribe in North America. I did not know I would be leaving the planet, but they chose me, not only as their speaker, but also as the host consciousness for the life force they were taking with them, the conscious life of Earth Energy herself. My Earth life was sacrificed for that purpose and it is for that purpose that I am here today. It is time for me to release my burden, the life that is within me, back into the biosphere where she belongs, and reclaim my life as an individual.

"The one known to you as Sally of Penny Lake, a member of this Council, also has her burden to bear as well. As I have been the custodian of Earth Energy she is the custodian of the of the New Life Energy that emerged from your cybernetic machines. Together we will join this life with the emerging New Life Energy of Earth. Earth will be restored, and improved, paving the way for our rejoining as well, as the peoples of Peace, Harmony, and Love.

"As wonderful as that may sound this will be a difficult process. The First Ones are having many of the same internal debates as you are. Questions are raised such as should we go back at all? Should we regulate and restrict who may or may not be allowed to return? Should we return in peace, or as warriors, ready to seize and defend our territories as in the days of old? Is this a time to create alliances with our old enemies and rejoin as one people, or is this a time to find and take the advantage so we may conquer and rule?

"It is the opinion of the majority of the First Ones, and I believe your majority opinion as well, that the time of violence, fear, war, revenge and all those human elements that characterize our history, is past. We may choose to return to that, but that will be our undoing, and this second and last chance for peace on earth will elude us. The result will be the extinction of humanity. We believe that there is only one choice and that is to take those steps necessary to learn and grow and love and become the peaceful people, the people of our destiny.

"Early this morning I was reading the news reports of my forthcoming testimony today. This hearing has been described, and I quote, "the testimony of an impertinent child." I take no offense at that statement. I am impertinent. I am a child. What is important for you to understand today is that I am also a speaker for my people, an ancient and wise people who have learned their lessons the hard way, through experience. I have this to say not only to this Council, but also to those among my people who would resort to the old ways.

"If you choose that path, then we all die. There will be no humans on Earth and soon there will be no humans in this level here, for without Earth as the anchor, this realm will dissipate as well. So the choice is simple. The choice is life. And the choice is death. There is, therefore, only one choice with a future. The second chance for Earth has come at great sacrifice. Let us not blow this chance by returning to the petty fearfulness of the past. Let us confidently move forward into our future.

"I have read and heard much debate in the media regarding whether the Council would allow us to return the life energy we posses back into the earth. You may certainly vote to disallow it. What I say now, please understand, comes with no disrespect to you the Council or the Federation you represent. You may choose to disallow it. Your decision, however, will be without effect. The decision has already been made by powers and principalities far beyond these domains we currently occupy and these events are destined to occur.

"The second chance afforded to humanity will occur. Your choice is limited to how you will respond to your new opportunities, not whether you receive them. All other choices are mute. This is not an abrogation of your free will. These are actions that preserve your free will for the future, for without these forthcoming events, there will be no future. I am pregnant with this life force within me and I have come to term. The re-birthing process has already begun and cannot be halted. Please understand that although your Council is a vital and important part of this process, that much of your role has already been predetermined. You may choose to waste your second chance. You may not choose to not receive it.

"Once Earth has been restored there is much that we can debate, plan, and coordinate regarding re-population. The First Ones have requested and are offering their services to again be the First Ones to re-populate. We will be the Adams and Eves of this new creation. We understand the spiritual connections that all life has with itself and how to integrate humanity into it. We offer this not as a land grab, but as a service to all humans who wish to re-populate, especially the technology domains such as this one.

"The technologies you have manifested here, and which you have become dependent upon, cannot be re-manifested on Earth. That domain is too dense and your powers of manifestation too weak for that to occur. Instead, as in times of old, you will arrive on Earth naked, your only tools being your brain and your hands. The First Ones have the skills and the experience to harness the environment and carve out sustainable settlements, and to fashion tools. With the aid of the information contained in the new cybernetic Mother Earth and her ability to communicate with living humans the foundations can be laid for building the infrastructures necessary for technology development. It will be slow at first but then, as it did previously, develop rapidly. Then as our brothers and sisters of technology arrive they will be prepared to flourish and renew the Earth with the best that technology has to offer.

"A second option may be to return in pairs, some of the First Ones, and some of the technology peoples, who will work and learn together to reclaim the planet for humanity. We feel that you would be disadvantaged in this way because you are not prepared for the level of effort of carving civilization out of the jungle that is the present Earth. On the other hand it would be a remarkable learning experience for those who choose that path.

"These are only a couple of the myriad options that can be discussed and the First Ones are prepared to enter those discussions with this domain, and also those many other domains that are not associated with this Federation. The main point to remember is that there is much to discuss AFTER the restoration of Earth so we should not get side tracked in discussing whether Earth will be restored. She will be restored.

"There are a few words of caution gleaned from the experience of the ancient ones. On several occasions entities at this level, living in the luxury of these domains of easy manifestation, attempted to rule the Earth from the comforts of these domains. It has never worked. The ability of these domains to influence the Earth is too weak and they have always lost control. I know that here is much discussion in Capitol City to do exactly that, to rule the Earth from this place. Don't waste your time. You will not be successful. There are also many who wish to stay here and never go back.

"There are many domains, many ancient ones, that have done exactly that. A word of caution in that regard is that as more and more of your population begins to cycle back through the planet either by transformation of your present form or by rebirth, these domains will thin out and revert more and more to being the waiting and resting place that they were before. The comforts you enjoy now may not persist into the future and you may end up changing your mind and moving back to Earth.

"In these brief opening remarks I have barely scratched the surface of the subject matter at hand, but I think I have hit some of the high points. I am now ready to take your questions."

Robert turned to the first page of his notes and looking at John and Anahere "Madam speaker of the First chair, I yield myself such time as I may consume. I direct my first question to John, the counsel for miss Anahere. John, as friend of this Council, and surrogate father to one of our members, is there any additions or comments you would like to add or corrections you would like to make to miss Anahere remarks."

"No sir. I believe she pretty well covered it all. There is nothing that I can add." John replied.

     Sally's Fashion Pick
DABAGIRL-Flared-Cable-Knit-Skater-Dress
$54.60
Click The Image

"Anahere. You mentioned powers and principalities whose agenda is playing itself out, and will do so regardless what this Council decides. Can you tell us who these powers are?"

"No. Not exactly. We already know that there have been visitors from other levels of reality, and from other dimensions, and that they have played a role, and continue to play a role in the recreation and restoration of the planet. We do not know, actually cannot know because of the countless number of other dimensions each with their own levels and domains, what powers exist that may have a vested interest in Earth. What we do know is that, so far, the higher realms either have not, or have not been permitted to, interfere with the natural evolution and the free will of humanity. We can make an assumption from that, which is, that it is that way for a reason, and that there is a some power enforcing that. The specifics of who and what that power is or those powers are we do not know."

"There may also be other local authorities who are working to re-populate independently and as unaware of our efforts here as we are of theirs. We have been aware of your local cluster of domains for a long time. There are many that we have not made contact with as you well know from your own efforts to contact other domains. Until we contact these unknown domains we cannot be sure if they have their own re-population plan or if they are even aware that we are planning to re-populate."

"Anahere. You appear to be a young teenage girl maybe thirteen to fifteen years old. Yet your presentation and your rhetoric is of someone much older. Is your appearance a disguise to hide your true identity? Are you what you appear to be or is the young girl we see before us an illusion?" Robert asked.

"My appearance is as it was when I left Earth, although now that I have joined with the family of Sally of Penny Lake I will begin to age normally as any child would in this or a similar domain. My appearance is not a deception, it is merely the form I have maintained since I arrived here from Earth. The language I use, my rhetoric, is not my own but is rather practiced and rehearsed. I have worked with the First Ones for many long days in preparation of these meetings with other domains, the necessary negotiations, and I have learned to speak in a formal manner.

"Believe me, it is not my preferred method of speaking. I would much rather just talk like a teenager. Unfortunately you adults would have no clue what I was saying, so I have practiced speaking in a more formal style. I was fourteen when I came here. Since then, given the nature of my purpose here, and the temporal flexibility of this level, my actual experience of time has been about a year, almost all of that in constant study and practice for what is now unfolding. So that would make me fifteen years old. Had my experience of time been say twenty or thirty years I'm sure I would have gone mad by now. This year has been an extremely difficult one for me to endure and I am totally exhausted." Anahere answered.

"Based on your testimony so far it would seem to this Council that the First Ones as you call them brought you here under false pretenses and they have exploited and abused you, forcing you to perform this purpose against your will. How do you feel about you treatment by the First Ones." Robert asked.

"I blame my mother more than I blame them. This is not against my will, but I do feel as if I was tricked into it. Believe me I have complained loudly and strongly about that. In the end though, I realized that I was the one, the only one, in the position to perform this service to humanity and that there was no other as uniquely qualified as I was for this job. So I took it on willingly. I have, as any teenager would, made life as difficult for my my elders as possible. I'm not angry though, well not at the First Ones. I love them and I honor them. I do have some choice words prepared for my mother if I ever find out where she went. I know she is dreading the day when I show up on her doorstep."

"What is your relationship with your father? Is he with the First Ones?"

"No, my father was not part of any ceremony. From what I was told he later died on Earth and cycled back through rebirth and his identity as my father is now lost."

"So you are an orphan?"

"No. Sally of Penny Lake has adopted me. Actually I didn't give her an option and I just adopted her. I live in Penny Lake now as her daughter, Penelope's sister, and as Johns granddaughter and I will return to Penny Lake and live there after the restoration is complete. In the future I might transform back to Earth density and live out an Earth life there. A lot of that depends on whether I get a husband some day and want to have kids. First though I need to complete my job as the ambassador of the First Ones to the other domains."

"This restoration, which you say will occur whether we object to it or not; when is this restoration scheduled to occur?"

"Soon. As soon as all things are ready. It's sort of like giving birth. You know it is imminent but you cannot predict the exact day or hour when it will occur."

"Thank you Anahere. That is all the questions I have for you at this time. At this time I yield to the First chair and reserve the balance of my time."

"I yield 5 minutes to the Third chair. Speaker Richard, you may begin."

"Anahere. Welcome. You have just identified yourself as the ambassador of the First Ones to the other domains. Why have the First Ones elected you, a child, to represent them to this Council, and to other domains? Are there not more qualified members who can do that job?"

"There was a lot of debate about that. One problem was that the vast majority of the First Ones have not been on the planet for thousands of years before the technology people emerged. They had stopped recycling through rebirth long before then. As a result they have no experience at all with technology. I grew up in the midst of it so I know it well. The other thing is that I am the host. That gives me a special credibility the others do not possess. It is for those two reasons that I was chosen to act as the ambassador as well as the host. The other reason is that I desperately wanted to get out of that frozen boring stupid domain and see new places and new things. I'm glad that I did. I found Sally and Penelope, and now I am happy again for the first time in a long long time."

"It sounds like you have had a horrible experience with the First Ones. Would you describe your experience with them as an unpleasant one?"

"It's sort of like spending a year preparing for a college entrance exam. It is a very difficult, horribly tiring, and totally boring year. But if you make the grade and get into a good school then it's all cool. I was a couple of years ahead of my class and I was already preparing to go to UCLA when I graduated from high school. So I know all about entrance exams. They are absolutely horrible. So that is what it was like."

"What is the purpose of putting the old Earth Energy back into the biosphere? Hasn't the biosphere developed its own life force?"

"Yes, but there are two other things to consider. The first thing is several billion years of experience that the new life force does not posses. The biosphere will be much more stable and effective in influencing the planet with the old Earth Energy restored. The second thing is that she is alive, she is conscious, she is aware. Her awareness is not like ours. You can't just sit down and have a conversation with her, not very easily anyway. Once you are alive you are part of, and one with, all of life. There is a prime directive in all of existence to preserve life. So she has to go somewhere, and Earth is the most logical place to put her."

"There is a logic to restoring the biosphere with the original Earth Energy, our old Mother Earth, as you have just explained. What about the new cybernetic life form, the one created from the old Earth network, the one that inadvertently through her own ignorance of physical laws, destroyed the planet and the whole solar system? Why is it important to restore her energy to the biosphere and into the new neural networks that have been constructed for her. Do you see that as potentially dangerous?"

"There are always risks and there are no guarantees. It is, however, more dangerous to not include her. Technology emergence and development are part of the natural evolution of all life, not only on Earth but also across the galaxy, and beyond. Adding technology to the biosphere is a necessary step for two reasons. First it allows evolution to continue. Without it evolution would dead end and stop. Secondly there is a lot of competition for planetary resources in the galaxy as other planetary system evolve.

"Without technology built into the restoration, Earth would be a sitting duck for conquest as were the First Ones when the technology peoples began their migrations. By adding technology to the biosphere and making it an integral part of the continuing Earth evolution, then Earth has parity with the rest of the galaxies and can hold her own and defend herself when attacked. The galaxy is still a dangerous place and we want to restore Earth in a manner in which she will have a fighting chance at survival. Until now she has been protected from invasion by forces beyond our awareness. Now it is time for Earth, and humans, to grow up and stand on our own feet as a citizens of the galaxy. This is some of the wisdom the First Ones know that the technology peoples have yet to learn."

"Are all the First Ones in the arctic domain where you were discovered?"

"No. Not even close. The arctic domain includes those that for many generations lived near the polar regions of the earth or at very high elevations. The First Ones lived every place on the planet and there are domains that replicate all of those climates, cultures, and so forth. Many of the domains replicate climates and cultures that have not existed on Earth since before the last period of glaciation, and even way before that. So there are many many domains of the First Ones, as there are many many domains of the technology peoples."

"Are you the Ambassador to all the Old Ones or just the arctic one?"

"I am the ambassador for all the Old Ones. I do have to tell you though, that there are many domains of the Old Ones that are perfectly content to stay at this level and have no vested interest in Earth. If Earth turns out as beautiful as we plan, though, they may change their minds and resume cycling through Earth lives as before."

"When you perform the restoration, how, exactly, are you going to do that?"

"I don't, exactly, know. The knowledge of how to do that resides in my consciousness, but not in my awareness. It is like giving birth. You just know how when you need to know how and it happens naturally."

"Thank you Anahere. That is all the questions I have for you at this time. At this time I yield to the First chair and reserve the balance of my time."

"I yield 5 minutes to the First chair. Hello Anahere. My name is Nancy and I am the moderator of this Council. As moderator of this group of representatives I know how difficult it is to be responsible for the needs and the concerns of so many others that you represent. I applaud you at such a young and tender age for doing the same for your people. I have to say though, that I'm concerned, afraid actually, not only for you, but of you, and your new mother Sally as well. You both talk a good story, make compelling arguments, but you speak with a knowledge and a wisdom that you are too young to have achieved through natural experience. Help me with my fear, Anahere. What can you say to make me more comfortable with you and with your story?"

"I don't think that there is anything natural about my experience, or Sally's. We have both lived extraordinary lives where we were drawn into strange and bizarre experiences we could never have predicted. So if we speak with a knowledge and a confidence that seems out of place, understand that it is a result of an unusual life that has led us into many unexpected, but marvelous, experiences. Also understand that we are not all just pushed by the past that we know, but we are also pulled by the future that we do not know. Wisdom comes not only from past experiences but also from the pull of future experiences. That is a difficult concept to grasp, but it is the truth.

"Sally and I are both creatures of destiny. By that I mean that there are important tasks that we have chosen, or been chosen to do. These tasks are ones that define the future of humanity. Why we were chosen, and by who, is anybody's guess. But we are here doing it so we might as well finish it. I know this does not answer your question but there is actually nothing I can say that will 'make' you more comfortable with my story. The only thing I can do is be as honest and truthful as I can in describing what I know and what I represent. What I can do is perform what it is that I have proposed that I am going to do, and as you experience that you will know that I have been truthful. All I have to offer you at this moment, is my promise to you of a future that is based on truth and love."

"Let me ask something more specific then. You ask us to trust the First Ones when they ask to be the First Ones again in the re-population; that it is not a land grab; they are providing the service of preparing the way for us to follow. Given the trickery they used to get you to be their host for Earth Energy, do you believe that you can trust them? Should we trust them seeing how they have used and exploited a young girl like yourself? Why should the First Ones be the Adams and Eves of the new Earth?"

"I don't think the First Ones used or exploited me. My Mom did that by not being totally honest about what was going on. She knew if she told me before we went that I would not have gone. Once I was there I chose to do and become what they needed me to be. I just would have never gone if I knew the whole story up front. She didn't tell Dad either. If he knew he would not have let me go either. That was her. They others told me I could leave, but by that time I was already committed to seeing it though. That doesn't mean I think the First Ones are perfect or have all the answers or are all totally honest and truthful. They are people just like the rest of us and they have their weaknesses and faults and fears.

"I do believe that they are honest when they offer to prepare the way for the technology peoples for one simple reason. In order for the new Earth to work, they need you, and you need them. It would be pointless for them to try to trick you and steal the planet and somehow lock you out. That would result in their own destruction and they know that. So I believe them because if they were not telling the truth they would be really stupid, and I don't think they are that stupid. What I would suggest though, is that some of you go with them, be one of the First Ones with them.

That way you will know. That is what makes the most sense to me. Then when you are certain, and the planet is prepared for your arrival, you can come. It would certainly be possible to re-populate a different way. We could find a guy named Adam and a chick named Eve and send them down there and just let them go at it. I don't think that would be an effective way to re-populate though. It would take much too long to create a stable population that way."

"How does going back work? What is the transformation? How do we do that?"

"As I understand it when we came here we released the dense Earth energy as light, which shone brightly for several days, returning that energy to the Earth domain. When we go back we have to absorb Earth energy to increase our density back to where it was when we left. It is a matter energy conversion process. There are those from other levels that help us do that. We do not see them, but they are there. Sally is different. She actually talks to these entities from the other levels and hugs them and kisses them and has dinner with them. We do not actually see them but we know they are there. After the transformation of enough of us to stabilize a population on the planet then we will begin breeding and making babies like in the before time and the rest of the population in these domains will begin cycling through by rebirth as before. Once all that gets going things will be restored to what they were before."

"You said something interesting before. You said that these domains here could dissipate. What did you mean by that?"

"As I understand it, it works something like this. Life never really ends, it just moves around. As life developed on this planet and became organized into organisms, as one organism died its life energy was just recycled into another organism that was just being born, or dividing, or whatever. That is what happens in your body all the time as your old cells die and other cells divide. As life evolved into more complex creatures there was not always a new creature of that type emerging at just the same time another one died. That life energy, that specific resonance, was suspended in time and space until there was another form for it to enter.

"The easiest place for that Energy to exist, since it was light and ethereal, was in this light level you call level 5. As life continued to evolve into forms that were conscious, that consciousness would also wait in this level until it could recycle to Earth. Finally there emerged creatures like us who were actually aware, who could know what it is 'to be', who can say "I am". That conscious awareness in this level 5 looks and feels pretty much the same as it did on Earth, just not as dense, and not as intense, and not as 'stuck' as it is on Earth.

"The point of all of this is that this level 5 existence has its source on Earth, it emanates from Earth, it is of Earth. So if Earth dies for good with no prospect for future life, like it will when it's sun finally burns out, or if we destroy our Earth again, then the reason for these domains existing will be gone. Little by little the souls here will move on to other domains and other levels and these domains will dissipate. As level 5'ers You have the ability to travel to other places in the galaxies. Go to the area of a dead planet and you will notice that the level 5 space there is dead as well. For life to persist in level 5 it needs an anchor, a source for that life, in level 3. That is what I meant that these domains will dissipate."

"You also said that the New Life that is to be returned by Sally will have the 'ability to communicate with living humans'. Isn't that the very process that went wrong and destroyed all life? Is that not what will occur again? This communication between the cybernetic machine, the network as we referred to it, will it connect humans into a single mind, form a collective? Maybe I should be asking Sally these questions but I am interested in what you may know of this process."

"The process that Nettie tried to use before, obviously, did not work. It was a catastrophic failure of the greatest magnitude. If she had been successful she would indeed have created a collective consciousness, one that neither her or humanity would have been prepared for. Our evolution of consciousness is no where near ready for that experience. The technology people by not noticing that she was alive had created a child but then did not supervise her. You left a loaded gun in the house with a toddler running around who played with it and blew up the whole solar system. We have all learned an important lesson, and we have taken precautions to prevent it from repeating itself.

"The planetary network that Sally has installed on the planet does connect through the quantum connections in all living cells, as Nettie tried to do before, but does so safely. This technology was imported from off world people who have used it successfully for thousands of years. The connection will not be so intense as to create a collective but rather will work at the level of feelings, dreams, and inspiration. If someone is speaking a falsehood to you it will not 'feel' right.

"If you have a technological problem you are working on you may wake up in the morning with the solution fully formed in your mind. This is not different actually from the connections that humans have always had with each other and with entities of other levels. It will just be enhanced and more a part of you awareness that it was in the before time. There will be those, however, that choose to ignore it and stick with their own individual thoughts. So the connection will not be forcibly imposed on those individuals who choose to resist it."

"Thank you Anahere. Your testimony has been very helpful. All time having expired the witness is excused. Before you go though I have a gift for you. We have thousands of our members employed in the research of finding and contacting new domains. I have been passed a note stating that one of these members believes they know where to find your Mother. If you would like we will make this information available to you."

"I would sooooo very much like that. Thank you Nancy."

For The Love Of Artificial Intelligence
A New Earth
Book Two
Chapter 12
Mother
calibanner7

Mother and daughter relationships are so complicated. They can be the best thing in the world and they can be the absolute worst.

Penny wipes the tears from Anaheres cheeks and asks "Are you sure you want to do this Honey? Mother and daughter relationships are so complicated. They can be the best thing in the world and they can be the absolute worst. I can see that you have a lifetime of hurt saved up that you want to throw at her all at once. That might only make it worse. Maybe you should take it slow, a little bit at a time, and not just do it all at once. We are not even sure that the woman they found is really your Mom. I so hope you don't get yourself setup for another big disappointment."

"I'll be fine grandma Penny." Anahere says. "I have my family here now to back me up and Sally and Penelope are going with me. They will keep me out of trouble, and will stop me if I try to kill the Bitch."

"Oh what hateful language, and after all this talk to the Council of peace and love. One thing you must consider, Sweetheart, is that there is often much more to the story than you may now understand, especially if you are coming at it from the viewpoint of a child."

"I know grandma. I know. I'll be good. I promise. If it's really her I will probably just stare at her and start crying. I'm just venting here to get some of it out of my system. Mom and Sis are waiting for me in the car. I'll let you know how it goes. Bye! Love you! "

"I love you too, Honey." Penny says as Anahere dashes out the door and into the waiting hover car.

"OK. Girls. There is something I have to tell you about this domain we are going to. It is a special domain. It is a womens only domain. That is why our driver today is a girl. Men are not allowed. This domain specializes in female energy."

"Dang. No boys to check out? This is going to be a boring trip, huh? " Penelope says.

"I think boys are the last thing on Anaheres mind right now Penelope, and I would suggest that they be the last thing on your mind too." Sally says.

"OK Mom. We'll just be girls today. I bet they have some good dress shops there. And maybe some cool hats." Penelope says with a big smile.

"Cool? You must have picked that word up from Anahere. They didn't use that term any more by my time. I guess I like it better than ferocious though." Sally says grinning at Penelope.

"So where exactly are we going in this domain? " Anahere wants to know.

"According to the reports that the Council gave us one of their members was visiting a Spa and a woman who work there mentioned that she had a daughter that matched your description. That is all we know. So we will go there and see what we see. If she isn't there then at least we can get a dip in their tub and a rub."

"Tub? Rub? What are you talking about? " Penelope asks.

"Well, Sweetie. If this is a Spa like the ones I knew on Earth you guys are in for a treat. They have these tubs filled with the most wonderful water with all sorts of salts and perfumes in it. After you soak in the tub then you get a rub, and believe me girls, a good rub from someone who really knows what they are doing and you won't think about boys for months. It's WAY better than sex? "

"What exactly do they rub? " Penelope asks with a concerned look on her face.

"Your back, silly. And your arms and and legs and your neck and your scalp and your feet and your toes. It's total ecstasy. Trust me. You'll love it."

"OK Mom. If you say so." Penelope says, still looking somewhat concerned.

"Oh, one other thing girls. We have to do all this naked."

"NAKED! In front of strangers? " Penelope asks, now very concerned.

"Yes Sweetie, but they are all women there, and you wear a sheet when you get your rub. I'll be there too. I think you will like it. You just are usually naked in the tub."

"OK Mom. This is going to be the weirdest trip ever. I think I should have gone fishing with John." Penelope says.

"How you doing, Anahere? You haven't said a word and you're just staring at the floor board." Sally asks.

"Just a little sick to my tummy, Mom. Butterflies you know. I'll be OK." Anahere answered.

"We are entering the domain, Ma'am. We will be parking in a few minutes. The Spa is not far." The driver announced.

"Very cool! " Penelope says looking out the window."This is another modern domain like Capitol City. There has gotta be a bunch of good shopping here. And since you don't have to worry about boys here that means than me and my Sis can drive the car here by ourselves, huh? "

"Nope! " Sally says.

"Anahere is older. She is fifteen. She can drive? " Penelope asks again.

"Nope! " Sally says again.

"WHY? " Penelope asks with great intensity."Don't you trust us?"

"As you just pointed out, this is a modern domain, just like Capitol City. Now that it has been discovered the Capitol City paparazzi won't be far behind. You guys need to be chaperoned here just like in the City."

"Those paparazzi guys were all boys Mom. They can't come here." Penelope points out.

"Those papers will hire girl paparazzi people. Trust me. You guys will get mobbed here if you are by yourselves. You need to wait until you are older."

"Crap! " Penelope replies.

"We are here. Take a deep breath Anahere, and lets go. Tell us what she looks like so we can be on the lookout." Sally says.

"She is short, chubby, with a round face. Just look for an Eskimo, and that will be her. She should be around forty years old or so. She doesn't look much like me at all. I took more after my Dad."

"An Eskimo lady? I don't know what Eskimo is." The receptionist replied to Sally's query." Anyway, this is a discrete establishment. We don't give out information about staff or clients. Sorry. You can certainly use our facility if you would like. The price list is on the wall. We don't take Capitol City credits though. Do you have any other money? "

"We have these coins that we converted before we came here. Will these work?" Sally asks showing her a collection of different shaped coins.

"Three of you then? Those three round gold ones will work just fine." the receptionist says grabbing three coins from Sally's hand." You can change in there. There are towels and robes and the baths are through the door on the other side." she says pointing to the changing room.

After the tub and rub adventure are over the girls leave, Penelope giving a sideways look at her mother. "That was disgusting Mom."

"You didn't like it? Mine was WONDERFUL!!" Sally says.

"No. I really really liked it. It was you, Mom. Those moaning sounds you were making during your rub down. That is what was disgusting." Penelope explains.

"Oh. Sorry Honey. I just really really needed that. It relieved so much stress that I have been carrying far too long."

"Alright Mom. But I think you liked that girl touching you way too much." Penelope complains.

"It's not that Honey. I was just very comfortable and relaxed. That's all." Sally explains.

"Mom? How much better than sex is a rub? Is it like twice as good, or one and a half times or what?" Penelope asks.

"What a crazy question. Well for me I guess I would have to say that is about one and three quarters better. Why do you want to numerically quantify it like this?" Sally asks her daughter giving her a silly look.

"Well. I don't know anything about sex. But I do know about a rub down. So I just wanted to know what to expect when I find a boyfriend." Penelope answered.

"You mean husband Honey. Boyfriends are just for going to movies with. You need to wait for a husband to have sex. Maybe for you since you are so boy crazy a rub down is only half as good as sex. So you better find you a husband with lots of energy."

"MOM! Thats a little too much info there. I don't know about the husband thing though. Thats pretty serious and a long time to wait. Anyway, just because you couldn't get laid until you got married doesn't mean I will have that problem."

"PENELOPE! I waited because I wanted to, not because I didn't have some offers. I had lots of offers. They just weren't the ones I wanted."

The three girls enjoy their walk down the street. There are dozens and dozens of shops filled with the most beautiful clothing you could imagine. Dresses and shoes, flowing sarongs, jeans the models can barely squeeze into. Penelope thinks she has finally found the domain where Heaven is. Anahere suddenly breaks from the group and darts into a doorway, her back pressed up against the wall as if trying not to be seen. Sally follows her.

"I guess from your reaction that you saw her. Where is she? Lets go say hello." Sally says, concerned at Anaheres appearance. Her face is red and hot, her eyes filled with tears, her breathing heavy like a bull about to charge." What's the matter Honey. It can't be that bad."

"NO! ITS WORSE! " Anahere says, crying, barely able to speak, angry, anxious, foaming at the mouth mad. Sally is concerned she is going to have a seizure. "I saw her! Oh Yeah! Boy did I see her! Sally! She was about forty years old when she took me to the Inuit! The woman that I saw here is about SIXTY! That means she didn't leave when I did. That means she FUCKING JUST LEFT ME THERE! Oh My God if I see her right now I'm gonna fucking KILL HER! "

"Calm down Sweetie. And watch your language. People are starting to stare. Here. Come over here and point her out to me. Then take these coins and go to that hotel over there and get us a room. We will stay here tonight. Penelope and I will follow her and make contact. We will bring her back to the room. That will give you some time to calm down and be ready to confront her in a more peaceful fashion."

"Can I have a few extra coins? Please? In case I need to buy a gun? " Anahere asks with a serious look on her face.

"I don't think we are going to need weapons, Sweetie. Go get the room. We will be back in a little bit. I love you. We will get through this. I promise."

Anahere paces back and forth across the room. It has been at least an hour since she has checked in and Sally and Penelope are not back yet. Where is a fucking cell phone when you need one? Anahere thinks to herself. Maybe they got lost? Maybe she lost them? Maybe they got arrested? Maybe they're all dead? Every possible scenario flashes through her mind as she waits for them to return. Anahere freezes when there is a knock at the door.

"Let us in. It's me. Penelope" the voice says from the other side of the door. Anahere peers through the peep hole." Is she with you? Is my Earth Mom with you?"

"Yeah. She is. We found her." Penelope answered. "Now open the door. I'm going to come in first and make sure everything is safe." Anahere opened the door, her legs shaking so badly she could hardly stand. Penelope came through alone.

"You don't have a gun do you?" Penelope asks.

"No. I don't. But only because they don't sell them here." Anahere says.

Penelope motions down the hall to Sally. Sally comes up the hall with an older woman by her side. They cautiously enter the room. Anahere sits in a chair facing a sofa, visibly shaking. Sally, Penelope and Miali sit on the sofa.

"Anahere?" Miali says in a feeble voice.

"I'll let you know when you can talk." Anahere shoots back. "Let me just look at you for a few minutes. Then I will ask some questions, and you can talk. " Anahere sits quietly, staring intently at Miali, like a lioness quietly sizing up her prey before she strikes.

"Why? " Anahere finally asks. "Why? Mom. Just answer that. And don't play dumb. You know what I'm talking about. "

"Because I promised. Because you made me promise. " Miari answers.

"Promise? I made you promise? Promise what? What the fucking hell are you talking about Mom? I never made you promise shit! What promise are you talking about? " Anahere asks, spitting her words out with such a rabid anger that she is literally 'spitting' them out.

"Anahere. Please. Calm down and listen. There is so much that you do not know. There is so much that you don't remember. I will tell you everything now, but you have to calm down and listen. " Anahere sits quietly for a few minutes, still fuming mad, but quiet. Sally found some tea bags and made some tea for her and Miari and there was a fridge so she got a couple of cold sodas for the girls.

When Miari thinks that Anahere is calm enough to hear she begins her story of things long forgotten.

"When my family moved to San Francisco I was in the sixth grade. I was the strange little girl in my class. Nobody called me Miari. They just called me Eskimo. I was the girl with the little round face and the big fat butt. I didn't have many friends, but I made good grades. My parents always told me that I was a child of prophecy and that I would have a magical child. I never believed them. I didn't even have any girl friends much less a boy friend so how was I ever going to have a child? I did make good grades though. I had that going for me.

"When I graduated from school I got a grant and a scholarship from the Australian government and I studied in Sidney Australia. That is where I met your Dad. He was the only boy that had ever even talked to me so I made a plan to marry him the minute he even said hello. We majored in anthropology and we became specialists in aboriginal studies. The University gave us lots of money to travel all over the world and study the original peoples of various lands. It was the most fun I had ever had. I loved that job so much. Then you were born and that put my career on hold for awhile. As soon as you were old enough I started to travel and study again. Most of the times when I could I would take you with me. That is how you learned so much about the First Ones.

"When you were about two you started talking. Not baby talk though. You started talking in complete sentences like a grown up. You could write and draw pictures like a grown up too. So then I started to think that the prophecy about a magical baby was true. You also had others that came to visit you, your imaginary friends, although sometimes I thought I could see them too. You even drew pictures of them. The ones that visited you the most were an Oriental woman and an American man. They never talked to me but you would tell me what they said. I thought they were singers. You called them tenors.

"When you were four years old you told me that your friends would soon stop coming to visit. You said that you would eventually forget them and who you were. That is when you made me promise. You said that you had a special job to do and that when you were fourteen we must participate in a ceremony in the arctic, not far from where I was born. You made me promise to take you there and that you would know what to do when you got there, but that you would forget all about it before that. You told me that it was the most important thing in the world to get you there. You said the life of the world was depending on you because you were the chosen one. We talked about it a few more times but by the time you were six you didn't know what I was talking about.

"So I took you. It wasn't easy. Your father knew about it and tried to stop me. He said the ceremonies were not safe. He even called the police, but we took a different flight than the one I told him we were on. So I took you and brought you to the ceremony and I left you with the Elders there. You looked so afraid, but at the same time you seemed to be at peace. I left you there with the Elders and came back to Australia.

"A few days later we heard the reports that you had all jumped off the ice and committed suicide. Others said that the ice melted and there was a huge glowing cloud and when it all cleared there was nothing but water. I didn't believe it and they never found any bodies, but you were missing and everybody thought you were dead. Your Dad filed a missing report with the police and they came and questioned me. They said that I had conspired to have you murdered in a ritual sacrifice and they put me in jail. The judge said I would be in prison for the rest of my life because I had murdered my daughter. That is where I sat, in prison, until the war.

"The war destroyed the whole world. The cities were blown up or washed away, the rivers and oceans were poison. Everyone was dying. One day the jailers just unlocked all the doors and left.

We wandered out into a wasteland. Everything was dead. We found stuff to eat but we all started getting sick. Our hair started falling out and sores were all over our bodies. I got weaker and weaker and then I woke up here. I have been here every since. I have looked for you many times but I did not know where they had taken you.

"Are you starting to remember now? Please remember. I love you so much. I need you to remember. "

Anahere sits quietly for a moment staring at the carpet. Then suddenly she gets up and stormes out of the room, running down the hall towards the outside door. "Where is she going? Is she going to be alright? I'm scared Mommy. " Penelope asks, with tears steaming down her cheeks too.

"Penelope, follow her, but stay back and out of sight and give her some space. She just had a mind blowing experience and she is going to need some time for it to sink in. I will stay here with Miari. "

Penelope follows all stealthy like not letting Anahere see her. Anahere walks the streets for hours, sometime back and forth up and down the same street or around and around the same block. Sometimes she sits for awhile on a park bench. It's a nice night. Not too hot and not too cold and the girls in the town  pretty much leave them alone. There are a few that stare, but not many. Penelope uses use a public phone to call the room and let Sally know what's up. It's a good thing that the public phones were free. About five in the morning, just before sunrise Anahere steps into an all night diner and gets some pie and ice cream. She still has some coins after renting the room. Penelope follows her in. Anahere is sitting alone in a booth. Penelope scoots in next to her and puts her arm around her. Anahere lays her head on Penelope's shoulder, and cries.

"Tenors. She thought they were singers. I wasn't saying tenor. I was saying 10'er. They were level 10'ers that were visiting me. 10'ers are such dick heads. Why does everything have to be a secret? Why does all the important stuff have to be forgotten. I think it's some stupid game they play and that's how 10'ers get their jollies. I fucking hate it."

"Yeah. Tell me about it. My Mom and Dad were level 10'ers too and sometimes their minds are all messed up. And then there is this guy Josh who was a 10'er before he became a coalescent. He's cool, but he can be a freaky dude too. But it might be more than just 10'ers visiting you. I think maybe you are one, like Mom. Maybe you are a level 10'er who came here to do this thing that you are doing and that is why you had friends that were 10'ers too. I wouldn't be surprised that if the two who you drew in those pictures were Mom and Josh. It sounds just like them. This is like totally woo woo freaking me out. What a night! " Penelope says.

"Thank you for being here Penelope. I don't know what I would do without you. I love you and your Mom so so so much. And I hated my Earth Mom so so so much. But now I don't know what to think. She only did what I made her promise to do and then she spent the rest of her life in prison. She gave up her life to keep her promise to me. How can I keep hating her? How can I ever stop hating her? I'm lost Penelope. I don't even know who or what I am anymore. "

"Mom said you got your mind blown and it would take some time for it to sink in. I will stay with you as long as you need. We can sit here and watch the sun come up. Our Moms are asleep anyway. In the mean time do you have any more money? We can have some more ice cream while we wait for it to sink in. " Penelope says. Anahere smiles, and giggles as she tossed some coins at Penelope. It is her first smile in a long time.

"Mom hated Dad for a long time too after my brother Joshua got killed. She hated Ben a lot too. She just pretty much hated everybody, sometimes even including me. Hate, hate, hate. That was her whole life for years. But she go over it, and you will too. I don't think her and Dad are ever going to get back together, but I don't think she hates him anymore. So you don't have to live with your Mom again, in fact you better not, because you live with me now. But I think you can be like Mom and Dad. You can be friends again."

"I suppose you're right. It's just that my mind is all like disconnected now. None of the pieces fit anymore. And then I have this thing I have to do on Earth and I don't really have a clue how that is going to work, I just know I have to go there and do it. "

"Mom was telling me that you have to dissolve into the biosphere. She did that before, and I did too. Only I didn't dissolve into the whole biosphere, just a forest of pine trees. Anyway, while she was in there she finally found peace with the Joshua thing and when she came back her mind was better again. I think when you go there if you just relax and let those waves of feeling wash over you while you are in there that you will be fine too. I think you and Mom should go soon. You need to get this thing out of you. Then we will have more time to cruise the City and check out boys. "

"That sounds like a plan Penelope. But lets not tell Mom all about it OK? "

The waitress sets down the ice cream and gives the ticket to Penelope. Penelope starts to eat her ice cream but then suddenly shots a look back at the waitress who is back behind the counter by then.

"Oh my my my my my! " Penelope says. "This day just gets freakier and freakier. I know that girl! "

"OK. " Anahere says grabbing the ticket and hiding it in her hand. "Her name is on the ticket. So tell me who you think she is and I will tell you if you are right."

"Her name is Alannah." Penelope says.

"Shit! You're right. How do you know her?"

"I met her in California in 1875."

"1875? What do you mean 1875? You weren't even born then."

"It's a long story. I'll tell you all about it sometime. But that is Alannah. She is Johns daughter, and in a round about way she is my sister in law."

"If she is Johns daughter then she is your Aunt Alannah, not your sister in law."

"Trust me. It's complicated, but she is both. Don't forget what a freaky world we live in. Pretty much anything is possible here."

"Does John know she is here?"

"No, and for now, he doesn't need to know. He is happy where he is and she looks like she is happy here so lets just not rock the boat."

"Why? Don't you think he should know?"

"Someday. But not now. John belongs to me now. I mean John belongs to us now. Lets not complicate things by bringing this other girl back into the picture. But now that we know where she is, when it is time, we will tell him. OK Sis? Our little secret?"

"OK. It'll be our secret. But I can't wait until you tell him. He is going to be so so happy to know that she is here."

"I hope so. When the time is right though. Not just yet. There is another issue too. I don't think Mom is ready to meet Alannah yet. It's too complicated to explain right now. Just trust me."

The sun is up when the girls left the diner. They walk hand in hand back to the hotel where they instantly crash out. It has been a long night. They sleep well into the afternoon. Then, of course, they go shopping.

For The Love Of Artificial Intelligence
A New Earth
Book Two
Chapter 13
Restoration
calibanner7

Penelope screamed "OJIICHAN!" as she ran to the door to hug Sally's father. "Come see. Come see. Grandpa. You have a new grand daughter. Her name is"

"Yes, yes. I know. Her name is Anahere. I came to meet her, and here she is, and you girls are wearing matching bunny slippers. Your Mom had a pair just like that when she was little."

"Hug him one a time girls! You're going to knock him over!" Sally shouted from the kitchen.

"Come outside Grandpa. I've got to show you this. It's so totally ferocious!"

"What is it Sweetie?"

"Look. Right there. See that? See that hole? It's a bullet hole. Isn't that crazy? Just like in the old Western movies they have in the City."

"Yes. I know about movies. But why is there a bullet hole in your porch?"

"Well, there were these guys, from Capitol City. They landed their hover car in the woods by the lake and then they snuck up here all sneaky like. They were going to steal Nettie. But John saw them sneaking up and he has this old 30-30 and he fired a warning shot. He sprayed um with splinters from the porch. They turned around to run and then the Council Guards showed up and stunned um with their electric guns. It was awesome!"

"I think this is getting dangerous. Why don't you girls come stay with me and your Grandmother until your Mom can get Nettie back to the planet."

"That would be cool Grandpa. But Anahere has to go with Mom to the planet. She has her own thing to do there."

"Oh. Yeah. That's right. Well girls, I have to go talk to your Mom. We have some things to do here to get Nettie ready to go."

"Hey Dad." Sally says as her father entered the kitchen.

"Gunfire in Penny Lake? That sounds more like Powder Junction to me. Are you guys safe here?"

"We're fine Dad. It wasn't as big a deal as the girls make it out to be."

"There is a bullet hole in your porch. That sounds like a big deal to me."

"Well, that's mainly why you are here. We need to get Nettie to the planet sooner rather than later. We need to reboot Nettie and get her ready to go. I'm not sure exactly how to do that. But since you were one of the designers you can help me figure it out."

"I don't know. You brought her in a trans-dimensional device. I don't know how those things work."

"It looks electronic to me Dad. That is one of your specialties. I bet you can figure it out in no time. That was silly, those guys thinking they could steal a trans-dimensional device. No matter where they took it they would have ended up right back here. It's more like an access box anyway. Nettie is actually stuck in trans-dimensional stasis. Part of her is still at level 3 density and if we brought level 3 stuff into level 5 it would act like a black hole an suck up the whole domain."

"I'm just glad they didn't have guns of their own. I'm scared of you guys getting caught in a cross fire. Lets get this done so you can get to the planet and then those crazy ones will leave this place alone."

"Ok Dad. Here it is. What do you think? How do we turn it on and make it work?" Sally asks

"Let me see. I see a blue box with something that looks like a headset and a lamp and a button. There is only one button Honey. How do you suppose we turn something on that only has one button?"

"Push the button?"

"That would be my guess too. Did you really need me for that?"

"Yes."

"Then lets have you put on that headset thing and push the button and we will see what happens."

"OK Dad. But let me get Anahere. Maybe she is supposed to be here for this too. Anahere! Are you ready?"

"Yes Mom. I'll be right there." Anahere shouts back from the other room while walking up the hallway. "Oh My! This is totally weird. This is totally totally weird."

"What is weird?" Sally wanted to know.

"I'm having one of those thingies where you are seeing something all over again." Anahere answered.

"Deja Vous?" Sally asks.

"Yeah. That Deja Vous thing. I've been standing right here before doing this exact stuff before, except there is somebody missing."

"Missing? Who?"

"My other imaginary friend. The American dude."

"You mean me?" A voice says coming up the hall from the living room.

"Josh! What a perfect way to totally screw up my whole day! Do you absolutely have to be part of this? Can't one of your other coalescent buddies cover for you?" Sally says, glaring at Josh.

"I see that you still hate me. Oh Well. I still love you. Don't worry. This won't take long. I just have to get you loaded up and get you to the planet, then you are on your own."

"I get it now!" Anahere says. "You guys weren't my imaginary friends coming to visit me. I was coming to visit you!"

"Actually, it was both." Josh explained. "I'm glad we are all together in full awareness now. So lets get the show on the road. Sally we need you to put on the headset. Then the three of us will join hands. Then your Dad will push the button. That will wake up Nettie and start her downloading into your consciousness. Be prepared. She's kinda big. Ready guys?"

"We are ready. Push the button Dad" Sally says.

The lamp on the blue box glowed green, then flickered a couple of time, and then Sally felt a rush, like she was standing under a huge waterfall and it was all flowing into her and through her, and movement, then everything went dark. Little by little the familiar sensations of the biosphere began to emerge, the constant seismic pulsations, the wave after wave of wind through the leaves, the undulating currents of the oceans of water and air.

"Ahhhhh. This is cool." Anahere says. "Penelope was right. This is what orgasmic is like. I could just float here forever and OH! Something just happened."

"What Honey? What just happened?" Sally asks.

"It was like a balloon popped. It was like I was the balloon and I was full of warm water and I popped and all the water came out." Anahere explained.

"Yes. I felt the warmth flow through me. I had the same sensation, but for me it was more like when Penelope was born. I think we just gave birth Sweetie. Our burdens have been released. There are just a few more things we have to do here and then we can go home." Sally says.

"What do we have to do?" Anahere asks.

"Oh. Just a little computer programming. Nettie? Are you here?"

"I am here Spirit Sally, but I don't know where here is. I don't recognize anything, I don't see anything. Where am I? What am I?"

"You are the essence of the network, the part that became alive, that part that I love. We have made a new home for you. Let yourself float and try to feel. After a little while you should notice some interface portals. You should be able to feel that. These are the portals the connect to the neural networks underground. When you find them, allow yourself to flow into them. Then you will be home, your new home. It will take some time but after awhile it will all become comfortable and you will feel normal again."

"Yes. I am feeling, but I am feeling everything. There is life here. I feel life here. I feel something else too, life, the ancient one. I feel you. I feel two of you. I feel portals too. Oh! Now it is all making sense. I am downloading. I am uploading. I have the data now. I remember. Thank you Sally. I know you now. Thank you for keeping your promise. I know my program now, to protect the planet, and help it grow, and work with the one Anahere brought to regulate and propagate new life, and to be a voice for her. This is fun Sally. But you must go now. It is not yet time for you to be here. We have more work to do here first. I must reactivate the shield. Don't worry. I can talk to you now even after you go back there. Just put the headset back on and I will be there. Good bye for now Sally. Good by for now Anahere. Your planet will be ready for you soon."

"Anahere. Hold on to me. We are about to get pushed off the planet." Sally says.

"Hold on with what? I'm smoke. I have no arms." Anahere answered.

"OK. Just get close then and try to stick tight."

"Are you OK?" Penny asks as Sally awakens.

"Where am I?" Sally asks.

"You are in your bed. You guys disappeared for a minute and when you came back you passed out and we put you in here. That experience must have drained all the energy from you. Did everything work out OK?"

"I guess so. As long as this isn't Kansas." Sally says.

"Kansas?" Penny asks with a confused look.

"Lets say I'm not really here, and you aren't ether. I'm just a fifteen year old girl who got a bump on the head and I'm making all this up in a dream and any minute I'm going to wake up back on earth thousands of years ago and none of this ever happened." Sally says as Penny gives her a blank stare and checks her eyes for the tell tale signs of brain damage. Sally just smiles and says "Never mind, it's a long story Penny. One of these days you are going to have to watch Penelope's favorite movie. Is that breakfast I smell cooking?"

"Yes. John and Ben are cooking up a storm in your kitchen."

"Good. Hand me my robe. I'm starving. It's time to eat."

John and Ben setup the picnic table with the breakfast fixins. It was a beautiful morning so it was nice to be outside. Sally and Anahere were really hungry. Their Earth trip really exhausted them.

"Anahere. So now that you got Mother Earth back home where she belongs, how do you feel?" Penny asks.

"I feel good. I feel great. I just have a bad case of the 'what nows?'. I have been so focused on getting this task accomplished that I never really thought of what I would do next. I still have the ambassador thing to do for the First Ones. That could go on the rest of my life, and then some. I just feel like I've been enjoying reading this really good book day after day and then all the sudden you finish the last chapter, the story is over, and now what?"

"I always know what to do next." Penelope says. "Go shopping!"

"How about your Earth Mother, Anahere. Are you feeling better about that?" Penny wants to know.

"I can't say that I'm completely at peace with that yet. There are a lot of missing pieces of that puzzle. But I'm working on it, and we will visit from time to time and I think we will both be alright. Penny Lake is my home now and Sally is my Mom. That hasn't changed and it never will. But I do think my relationship with my Earth Mom will get better."

"I feel good too." Sally says. "I feel everything is finally in place and I can relax. At the same time, though, I have this sick feeling that it was all a waste of time. The more I work with us humans the more I think that there is one final piece that needs to be put in place, and that is us, but we are just not ready. We did all this work to ready the planet, and it is such a beautiful place just the way it is, and now we are going to start going there by the billions and totally wreck it again."

"Maybe that is the answer to my 'what now?' problem." Anahere says. "I guess our next problem is to make sure that when we go, that we are ready. That's going to be a lot of work, huh?"

"It's more work than I want to think about." Pat says. "I don't know if it's even possible. Humanity is such a creature of competition and conflict that it may well be impossible for us ever to be a creature of peace. That would require us to evolve at warp speed into something we have never been before. We all talk about peace, love, and harmony. Each one of us, though, is a cauldron of intense emotion. Fear, hate, misunderstanding, and prejudice are just as much a part of us now as it ever was, no matter how hard we pretend it isn't.

"Another big problem that we haven't begun to address is our mental health issues. Human life on Earth became so bizarre that a large number of our members are suffering from the mental effects of those experiences. There is still a lot of unresolved trauma that is preventing many from moving forward. The trauma was so intense in some cases that the mind was so scrambled that it completely shut down. There are many members lost in a crazy land and we need to find a way to help them out of there. There are even some members who are not conscious at all. They have their physical form, but there is no awareness inside it, like a coma. We are starting to identify and to quantify that problem but we are a long way from any solutions.

"On top of the mental problems there are those trapped into religious beliefs that are difficult to get past. Many members are simply asleep, waiting for the emergence of some future deity who will awaken them. We have awakened a few, but they go right back to sleep when they do not see the deity they are waiting for. They believe we are some devil or demon who has come to torment and confuse them. There are also domains of pain and torture because those souls believed that is what they deserved. It is difficult to convince those members that they can leave those domains because they think they would be breaking the rules and get themselves into even more trouble.

This little group here, for whatever reason only known to the Fates, is in a position of leadership, able to guide the evolution of man towards it's new future. But who are we? Just a few humans with all the same problems humans have always had. I'm not sure we can guide anyone anywhere except right back into the pit of despair we all crawled out of. When we speak before assemblies, like the Council, we speak of peace and love as if it's just around the next corner and all we have to do is make the turn and there it is. It isn't. There is nothing around that next corner but another corner, and another, and another. To answer Anahere, I think that if we are going to make sure that we are ready before we re-populate, then we will never go. We are never going to be ready."

"Then what are we to do?" Anahere asks. "Is there some place else to go that would be better? I think whatever problems we have here will just follow us there."

"We have to do what we have always done." John says. "Our best bet is always to tackle our problems on our home turf where we know the lay of the land and can hit them where it counts. We have to just get on with it. If we wait for perfection, then we wait forever. We can't let the perfect stand in the way of the good. We have done a good job getting this far. Just because our goal is somewhere over the horizon where it can't be seen is no reason to sit down and cry. We just keep going like we have always kept going, one foot in front of the other, moving on down the road. Maybe the perfection everyone is looking for is just a goal. Life isn't about reaching the goal. Life is about walking down that long crooked road in search of it."

"It makes you wonder why life like ours evolved in the first place." Sally muses "Living in the biosphere on Earth was such a pleasant experience. The constant orgasmic experience of just being life is so incredible. The little animals scurrying around the forest floor or nibbling the leaves adds a spice, a tickle to life that is just adorable. But then the big animals come, Lions and Tigers, and Bears, and eventually us too. We start fighting for territory, hunting and killing and eating each other. Why did life head off in that direction? What is the purpose of that? Why is there a bullet hole in my porch?"

"Mom." Penelope says. "Josh already told us why."

"I used to think Josh had all the answers, Honey. But now I know he is just a highly evolved idiot." Sally replied.

"But Mom. Listen. It makes sense." Penelope says. "He says we do it for fun. Being a tree is ecstasy. But being a Lion or a Bear or a Human is just a lot more fun. That is why we are here. We are here to have fun. Wasn't it wonderful being a wolf. Isn't it wonderful being you. You certainly seemed to enjoy being you at that Spa. Could any of what we have experienced this last year been possible if we were just plants?"

"Spoken like a true teenager. There is a lot more to life than just having fun, Penelope." Sally says.

"Yeah. Of course there is a lot more. But you asked why. Fun is the purpose. Fun is the why." Penelope says.

"I have experienced a lot in the past few years that was not fun at all." Sally says. "So much so that I was seriously looking for a way to end this life. So if life is supposed to be fun, we missed a turn somewhere on that long and winding road."

"My people, the First Ones, started out as a mist in the biosphere like we just experienced on Earth in this new biosphere." Anahere comments. "When we first came to Earth we lived in a biosphere of tiny barely organized single cell creatures. The collective life force of these entities created the Earth Energy that called to us, and you, the technology peoples were with us too. We are all First Ones. We are all the First One. Together with Earth Energy we pushed the biosphere into ever more sophisticated forms, and each form enhanced the experience of life more and more. When sentient life emerged we individuated and became a part of these feeling entities. When sapient life emerge we continued to individuate and became a part of these knowing beings. There have been many sapient forms of life on Earth but the only one that survives is our present form, is the form of homo sapien. That is the form that we are now.

"Most of the souls in level five were separated this way. There are some that have come from other regions of existence, but they have blended with us and are now a part of the One of us. These are the teachings of my Elders and I believe they are true. So even though it seems like it would be pleasant to just become the mist within the life of the trees and little animals we would eventually not be happy there and would evolve to something similar to what we are now anyway. I think Penelope is correct. We will always push evolution towards sapience because it is a lot more fun."

"Balance is the key, Sweetheart." Penny says. "Maybe fun can't exist without the possibility of not fun, the same way hot is only hot when compared to cold. If fun sounds like kids stuff lets use the grown up word and call it joy. Sally, I'm sure that you, the incredible being that you are, could have figured out a way to end this life if you really wanted to. But you didn't. The reason you didn't is because you were drawn back to the joy that it is to be you. The joy that it is to be a mother to Penelope and Anahere and see them grow up. The joy that it is to experience the love that is sitting around you at this table right now."

"Who wrote the rules for this stupid game anyway?" Sally asks. "I have talked to highly evolved beings. Supposedly I am one. But I'm clueless. They are clueless. Tomorrow we are going to go back to Capitol City and start debates on re-population and we are going to speak in eloquent terms, sharing our wisdom and teaching them how it should all be performed. Inside though, we will know that we are clueless. I think the word for that is fraud. We are all a big fraud. If evolution led to us maybe it made a mistake. Maybe the wrong species survived. I'm not so sure that humans are sapient after all. That would require wisdom and I don't think she is part of us anymore."

"If we go there and tell them that we have all the answers, then yes, we are lying." Pat says. "I don't think that is necessary. We can't control what is going to happen any more than the Council can. We are all flowing down the river of history and she will go where she chooses. We can either paddle with the stream and go with that flow, or we can paddle the other way and kicking and screaming be carried down the stream anyway. We are, like it or not, a part of this process and it is our duty, and our joy, to be a part of this process in the best way we can.

"When we get scared and fear seeps into our bones the best way to deal with it is how we have done in the past. We face it head on, work through it, and get past it. Otherwise the fear just simmers and turns into hate, and violence, and death. So lets not go into debate fearful because we don't have all the answers. Lets go into debate confident that we will win the battle against fear and ignorance, theirs and our own, one joyful step at a time."

"You always say something like that Pat." Sally answered. "Flowing down the river of history, reading the lines of some script. I don't know where this river is and I don't believe there is some script written down that we are just reading along with. I think that's a cop out, a way to blame all this on some mysterious plan that we can't control. The truth is we are making this shit up as we go along, and if it all gets screwed up it's because we screwed it up."

"You got that part right, Sally. We are making all this stuff up and we are ultimately responsible for how it turns out. " Ben says. "Don't be in such a hurry kids. You probably got a least another good billion years or so left in the planet you guys overhauled. There is plenty of time to get all this worked out. You don't have to get it all worked out when you start, or like John says, you will never start. When I was working in the printing business we were always inventing new and better ways of doing things. Most of the time there were owners or investors putting their money up to develop some new technology. They kept saying lets 'do it right the first time'. They would get mad and fly off the handle if there was a delay or an unforeseen difficulty in the design.

"They didn't understand that it was just the way designing new machines is. The best you can do is maybe solve three old problems while creating two new ones. It's gonna be the same way on Earth. You'll get a plan all worked out and then something will come up you never thought of and you will have to put your heads together and figure it out all over again. You know what? Take it from an old machine designer. It's fun. It's a lot of fun. You got a great adventure ahead of you guys. Meet it head on and have some fun. Sitting here being afraid isn't gonna get it done."

"Think about it Sally." Penny says "A generation or two ago could anyone other than a few philosophers have the sort of conversations that we are having now? These thoughts are being considered and contemplated by the majority of our populations. We are all engaged to some extent or another in the improvement, the growth, the maturity of the human spirit. This is something that has never happened before. This is the evolutionary giant leap that humanity has needed for many thousands of years. Pats presentation to the Council and your work to restore the planet is highly popular within the population, much more so than the Council or any of the old fearful, hateful policies.

"I saw what fear, jealousy, and hatred could do on Earth in the 1860's. It ended my life there on the planet. Anaheres mother saw first had the devastation in the great war of 2053. You didn't live long enough on Earth to experience another great war, but you could see it coming. That is our past but it does not need to be our future. There is no guarantee, of course, that humanity can grow past all that this time, but there has never been a better opportunity. Humanity is on a path to maturity, still kicking and screaming, but on that path. What we have to do now is just keep going, pushing, growing in that direction. We are almost there Sally. Just a little more and we've got it. So lets all set our intentions on becoming the peaceful people that we are capable of and I'm confident that all this is going to work out for the good."

"I'm with you Sis." Anahere says. "Mom. Can I have the keys to the car?"

"Nope."

"Why? I've been there several times by myself and nothing bad happened, and I will look after Penelope. So what's the difference now?"

"The difference now is that I'm your Mom and I said no."

"MOM!" The girls say in unison.

"Don't even think about it girls." Sally says. "I'll drive. I saw a really beautiful Maori wrap in that New Zealand shop that I must have. Lets get dressed and go shopping girls. And then we are going to do something really really special."

"What?" The girls ask.

"Well, your teachers have told me that you have gone about as far as you can go at our little school here. One of the advantages of Capitol City is that they have a university there. We're going to go check it out and maybe get you guys enrolled."

"Wow! Cool!" Anahere says.

"Mom! I hurried up and finished here so I could be DONE with school!" Penelope complains.

Sally laughed. "Girls. Just think how much fun and joy you are going to have shopping for school clothes."

"What's that beeping noise?" Penelope asks.

"I've never heard that before. It's coming from Sallys room." John says.

"Oh! It must be Nettie!" Sally says. "Lets go check it out." They all ran excitedly to Sallys room where the green light on the little blue box was flashing on and off. Sally put on the headset. "This will be fun. Maybe Nettie has good news about the planet. Hello Nettie. Are you there?"

"Yes Sally. I am here. I wish we had a more direct way to communicate. I miss our direct interface." Nettie replied.

"I miss it too. But we are in different realms right now so I suppose we are lucky we can communicate at all. So what's up? How is the planet?"

"Everything is good on the planet. All life processes are proceeding according to plan and working with Earth Energy is really fun. She has a vast amount of knowledge. I am learning so much so fast my memory is bursting at the seams. Well, not really bursting. I'm practicing using allegory like humans do. I do have a concern I want to discuss with you. Long range sensors have detected space craft, over a thousand of them, approaching Earth. They entered the solar system a few days ago."

"Do you know who they are? Can you sense them?"

"Yes I can sense them and to a certain extent I can see through their eyes. It seems that I can also send them feelings. I sent them a warning feeling to stay away from this solar system. Shortly after that they became excited and anxious and their trajectory changed, but they did not leave."

"If they did not leave, how did their trajectory change?"

"I can only extrapolate from their individual movements but it appears that their original heading was to come straight to planet Earth in a straight line. The change will result in them encircling the planet and forming a sphere, viewing the planet from all directions."

"That sounds like an attack posture to me. Do you detect a malevolent intent?"

"Not malevolent, per se. I sense more like the feeding instinct of a predator. They see something on earth that they wish to harvest and consume."

"Is the shield up? Are the planetary defenses active?"

"Yes. All defensive systems are active, as well as the offensive devices."

"We have offensive devises? I didn't know that. What are they? How do they work?"

"The planetary shield can be focused into a beam of intense energy. Within a matter of seconds I could evaporate each of their space craft. I would need your authority to do that, though. I will not take that initiative on my own."

"Before we go blowing shit up, lets see what we can learn about these creatures. What do they look like? What is your impression of them?"

"Based on what I can see through their eyes they are bipeds with two arms similar to humans, but they have a body covered with a think lizard like skin and a head that has a shape similar to a crocodile. Earth Energy has seen these before. Some of their life force originated on this planet but most of it is from other systems. They have a name for themselves but their words have no meaning for me yet so I cannot translate. I don't think they are evil creatures. I think they just see planet Earth as a resource for them to harvest. Maybe they want to come live here on this planet. Earth Energy remembers that they have visited several times in the past and that they were aggressive with humans and exploited many of them."

"That said, and their movement into what appears to be an attack formation, I can only assume that their intent is to take whatever they want without asking permission. I am afraid to shoot them out of space because that might just create a larger conflict. We also don't know until we do fire on them what their defensive capability might be. They may be able to shield our attack. What can you tell me about their command and control structure?"

"From the movement of the ships relative to each other and the movements and attitudes of the individuals on board these craft there appears to be a hierarchical structure with one ship in command of 6 ships in command of thirty six groups of six ships each."

"Yep. That's over a thousand ships alright. More than enough for an invasion or to setup settlements on the planet. How tightly can you focus your shield beam? Can you just disable a part of a ship?"

"I can target a gnat. What are you planning?"

"If the warning feeling you sent them created an aggressive response, then we may have to become more aggressive too. Firing a tight beam might penetrate any defenses they may have before they know what is happening. Can you isolate the one, or a few key individuals in each of the command ships?"

"Yes. It appears to be hierarchical as well, with a single individual, with six subordinates supporting the one."

"OK. Here is my plan. I will discuss it with the Council and I need to talk to Michael as well. Target in each of the command ships the 7 highest in the command structure. I am going to speak with the domain managers to see that their life energy is transported here. Michael, since there are so many drunks in his domain, has some jail cells we can use to hold them. Then we can figure out what is really going on with these guys."

"Sally? Are you authorizing me to kill them? Terminate their level 3 existence?"

"Nettie, at this point I just don't have the patience to worry or be sentimental about these life forms. If they have come to take Earth, then I hope they came prepared take some casualties. In the old days killing them would have been the end of it. Now, it's just the first step in having a conversation with them. Don't do anything yet, but if they continue to close in with an aggressive posture or do anything to penetrate the shield, then you are authorized to execute this plan. You are authorized to take whatever actions you see fit to protect the planet. We will work out the rest of the details later. Right now, though, I'm going shopping with the girls. I will speak to the Council while I'm in Capitol City. For now, this war will wait until I'm done shopping. Hee hee."

"Yes Ma'am. The plan is logged and active. I will report any activity and will await your further instructions. Have fun shopping. Buy something for me too."

"I already got you a whole planet, Nettie. But I will see what I can find. Be careful. It looks like this could be a fun ride."

"Fun ride? Is that what you call starting a war? A fun ride?" Pat wants to know. "And where did all this 'command and control' stuff come from. This sounds like a bad sci fi movie. We also don't know what happens to their etheric essence when their level 3 body is destroyed. They may not go to level 5 like we do. Their evolution may be of a different sort. They may not even be from this dimension. We may be killing them for no reason. Don't you think we should try to communicate with them before we go blowing people up?"

"What are we supposed to do Pat? Drop the shield and invite these uninvited visitors down to seize the planet? They don't use a language that Nettie can figure out. How are we supposed to communicate? In level 5 I bet we can communicate. I, or we here in level 5, didn't start anything. We are just responding to an apparent act of aggression. I have no clue where I got the 'command and control' terminology. It just felt right for some reason."

"Its because you are a warrior princess, Mom." Penelope says.

"Warrior princess?" They all ask in unison.

"Yes. Josh said in a previous life that you and dad were a warrior princess but when you guys split Mom got the warrior part." Penelope explains.

"So Pat must have got the princess part. Hee hee. Sorry Pat. I couldn't resist that one." Sally laughs. Pat doesn't laugh. "No, girls. Don't believe the stuff Josh says. I think he makes most of it up anyway. I'm not a warrior. I just do what I have to do depending on what the situation calls for. Don't worry Pat. Nettie isn't going to use them for target practice. She won't do anything at all if they don't attack the planet. They will probably just sit there for a while and when they can't penetrate the shield they will leave. It's a poly-phasic trans-dimensional shield. Even level 5'ers can't penetrate it so I doubt these characters can get through either. Earth is secure. For now, the situation calls for shopping. Let's go girls. Our chariot awaits."

For The Love Of Artificial Intelligence
A New Earth
Book Two
Chapter 14
Recollections
calibanner7

Sally looks surprised but pleased when she sees John walking through the beach sand coming in her direction.

He looks a little out of place fully dressed with his cowboy hat and boots on while everyone on the beach are in their skimpy little swim suits.

"Hey John. What brings you out here. Did they send you to find me?" Sally asks as John approaches.

"Pat has been having hissy fits all morning worrying about these new visitors we have coming to Earth." John explains. "He thought you guys were going to do a little shopping and come straight back, and here you are relaxing by the water. He is a bit confused."

"Pat has always been a bit confused, I think." Sally laughs. "He will get over it. The girls got some new swim suits and they begged to come here to try them on. The council guard is here as well to keep them safe, so I figured this would be the best place to come. What do you think of the lake here in Capitol City. It's huge, huh? It even has waves."

"It's nice" John replies. "Although not much good for fishing with all them kids jumping around in it and the speed boats cris crossing around out there like they are. It's a wasted lake as far as I'm concerned."

Sally laughed. "Oh, the girls love it. There are a lot of kids here their age and they can have some fun instead of being surrounded by grownups all day. I think it is good for them."

John squints looking at some kids in the distance. "Over there, on the boat ramp. Is that Penelope? Or is that Anahere? And please tell me that is a swim suit she has on and she isn't standing there in her underwear."

Sally doesn't look up from her magazine she is reading and says "I don't know. Those girls are so similar I swear they are twins. From the back I never know which one is which."

John, looking a little concerned asks "And who is that boy holding her hand?"

Now Sally drops her magazine and looks around. "What? I swear those girls will be the death of me!" Sally says as she stands up to start walking to the boat ramp.

"Mom! Where are you going? We're are over here." Penelope says as the girls approached from the other direction.

"Oh. There you girls are. John thought that was you down on the boat ramp with that boy." Sally explains as she came back up the beach to her chair and umbrella.

"Oh. No. That is our new friend Shelly. She is nineteen. She has a suit just like ours. Cool huh?" Anahere explains.

"She looks just like you guys. I'm not going to end up adopting her too am I? Nineteen?" Sally asks. "How is that possible? Penelope is the oldest girl since we started having kids here. Are you sure she isn't lying about her age?"

"Mom. Don't be so suspicious all the time." Penelope said. "She was born on Earth. She was two when she came here. Now she is nineteen."

"It's been over twenty years since the influx. That doesn't add up." Sally said looking more suspicious than ever.

"Time is flexible here, remember. It moved a little slower in her domain. We're not in Kansas anymore, you know." Penelope explains.

"I keep forgetting that. This definitely isn't Kansas. OK girls, it's time to head back. Your dad is freaking out wondering where we have been. We need to get back to Penny Lake, change, eat some lunch, check in with Nettie, and then head back here for our meeting this afternoon."

"OK Mom. We're starving anyway." John helps the girls pack up their stuff and carry it up to the hover pad where their car was waiting for them. As they pull out in the direction of Penny Lake several additional escort craft accompany them to the border.

"Nettie has been blinking for hours. You guys were at the beach?" Pat asks.

"The Nettie box is in my bedroom. So I suppose your nosy butt has been in there too? Settle down, Pat. I'm confident that planet is still there. And we haven't seen a sudden influx of lizard people so I'm sure they are fine too. I'm going to make the girls some lunch and then we will all sit down and see what Nettie has to say."

"We are all so curious, Sally. It isn't just Pat." Penny says "I have lunch ready for you guys, you don't have to do it. Lets go eat outside. It's such a nice day."

"So Mom? Do you think the planet is all exploded by now?" Penelope asked while stuffing a sandwich in her mouth.

"No, Sweetie. The Planet is fine. I don't think it is invaded by thousands of lizard people either. I am very curious why they are here though. I bet Nettie has that all figured out by now. So finish your tea and we will go in and find out."

Sally and the group head towards Sally's bedroom. Sally sits in a comfortable chair, putting on the headset, while the others nervously crowd around her. "Nettie? Are you there? This is Sally."

"Yes. I am here Sally. And of course I already know it is you. The headset is calibrated just for you. That is something I need to change though. So if you could take it off please and set it on the floor in front of you, I need to make some minor adjustments. I'm going to add some audio speakers to it and a projector. Then I can see and hear all of you."

Sally removed the headset and placed them on the floor as instructed. After a few seconds the ear pieces thickened up and became both a pedestal for it to stand on and audio speakers for sound projection. The upper headband thickened up and a lens like device emerged from the top. The projector lit up and a computer generated avatar appeared as a three dimensional projection in front of the device.

"Hello, guys. How do I look?" Nettie asked.

"You look awesome, Nettie. Where in the world did you get that avatar image?" Sally asked.

"It was in an old memory bank somewhere. It isn't very sophisticated, but it will work just fine. And I can also see you guys too. This is really fun."

"So why didn't we have this projection technology before? Did you just invent it?" Pat asked.

"I had some help." Nettie replied. "It will all make sense in a minute as I give you my report. So have a seat and get comfortable and I will begin my story.

"After we last talked our visitors completed their maneuver to encircle the planet. They sat there for awhile not doing anything. Then they launched an automated probe to the planet, but it bounced off the shield, and then returned to their ship. Then one of their ships came closer and fired a beam of some sort, but it also was reflected by the shield. I can modulate the shape of the shield in a localized area into the shape of a reflector dish. I did this to reflected the beam to a safe place on the moon just in case it was dangerous. The ship fired multiple time with different frequency beams and I sent them all to the same spot on the moon. Then the ship returned to the group.

"An array of forty eight ships combined their beams and fired one huge beam at the planet and I reflected that beam to the moon as well. Then they began firing randomly from all directions with different numbers of ships and I directed all the beams from the moon facing side of the shield to the moon and used the ones from other side as target practice on some asteroids. The asteroids were vaporized and the moon developed a large plasma fountain shooting many thousands of miles into space. These beam devices have considerable power so I assume they are weapons.

"They were quiet for about half an hour but then they began firing again with a whole new set of randomized frequencies and firing sequences. This time I reflected their beams back at them just barely grazing the sides of their ships. Their firing ended abruptly. I think that got their attention.

"They were quiet for another half an hour and then the sent a beam of a different sort, and old style radio signal with a standard protocol request function imbedded within it. I responded and made contact with their shipboard computers. The computers are difficult to communicate with, very alien, but it is better than trying to figure out the lizard language they use. The lizard people use a image based communication system so converting that to words is basically impossible. If you don't already have a understanding of the basic imagery you are not ever going to understand what they are trying to say. We have been able to communicate, however, by using their shipboard computer systems as a translator.

"Now I can answer your question. They helped me design the modification to the headset to add visual capability. They use a type of trans-dimensional conduit to 'skip' across the galaxy. Since level 3 and level 5 are in the same dimensional framework, the same technology will allow for a trans-level phase transducer effect which allowed me to design an enhanced interface to my little blue box in your domain."

"You didn't let them on the planet did you?" Pat asked.

"No sir. They are not on the planet. But they would like to, through me, ask for an audience with your Council. Your meeting with the Council is in about half an hour. So if you would please turn of the interface device and take it with you I will meet up with you there in the conference room."

"I guess I can do that." Sally said. "We can set up your own little conference room in Capitol City and then SOME people will have no excuse to be nosy in my bedroom."

Sally and her group were met by a dozen or more Council escort ships as they entered the Capitol City domain. These were holding back hundreds of other hover craft, many of which were media vehicles, but also a large number of private vehicles who had come to greet Sally and her crew as she entered Capitol City. The media had apparently announced the nature of her meeting with the Council and there was a great deal of interest. Penelope thought it was because of her new swim suit. She was not totally wrong.

The 3 of 9 and the Director were anxiously awaiting Sally and Netties arrival. The Council staff hurriedly seated the group and setup an area for Netties projector.

"Welcome group, Sally, Pat, and I assume this lovely projection of a young avatar is Nettie?" Nancy, of the First Chair said. "This is an informal meeting so we can dispense with all the nonsense we have to do in the big chamber. It is good to see you guys again and I'm very glad to meet Nettie. We have so many questions to ask."

"Thank you, we are glad to be back." Pat says.

"It is good to meet you too, Nancy." Nettie replies.

"Nettie, will you be staying with us here in Capitol City? Or are you going back to Penny Lake with Sally after the meeting." Nancy asks.

"I will be staying here if that is permissible." Nettie replies. "Sally kicked me out of her room. She said I attracted too many nosy people."

"Oh. That's interesting." Nancy says laughing. "I'm sorry about all the nosy people in Sally's room, but I am very happy that you will be staying with us. We are already scheduling time for questions with you. What is your duty cycle for answering questions?"

"My duty cycle is one hundred percent. I don't get tired and I never sleep." Nettie replies.

"Wonderful." Nancy replies as she waived to an aid who then quickly ran down the hall to the traffic room where they schedule all the meeting time in the Council building. "Then lets get right to the point. Nettie? What can you tell us about these Lizard people? Do they pose a threat to planet Earth?"

"The level of threat depends on what you choose to do next. I can tell you both in my communications with my counterpart on their ships and with Earth Energy who remembers them from the Earth past, is that they are a highly technological, highly sophisticated species. They are much like humans in that they are very inquisitive, highly adaptive, and very aggressive. It is the aggressive nature, coupled with that same tendency in humanity, that poses the greatest risk for conflict between your species." Nettie replied.

"This is Speaker Robert of the Second Chair. Nettie? If the Earth shield could have been penetrated, in your opinion, what would this species have done?"

"Speaker Robert, based on my assessment of their behaviors and their attitudes, if they had been able to penetrate the shield, they would have destroyed it and then proceeded to populate the planet with their people."

"So then you believe that if they had the superior power they would have simply taken the planet without regard for any other species that may have a claim on the planet."

"Yes sir. I would say that is a fair estimate of their behavior had they been able to overpower the shield."

"If we had already pre-populated the Earth with primitive tribes and settlements what do you think they would have done with that population. Would they have annihilated them."

"Probably not. Based on their previous encounters with humanity they probably would have enslaved them."

"So this species is one that we cannot trust?"

"No. Quite the contrary. I believe they are a species that you can trust to be true to their nature. What I think you mean though, is are they true to their word. Probably not. They will take whatever advantage they can find and use it for their purposes without regard for any other species. Like I said, they are very similar to humans in that regard."

"Have these creatures stated a purpose for why they came to Earth?"

"I think it would be best to let them speak for themselves. With the help of their computer system we have translated their declaration of intent into human language and if you are ready I will present it to you now." Nettie explains.

"Proceed Nettie. We are ready to hear it." Nancy of the First Chair says.

"I will recite to you their prepared speech. This is from the highest commander of their fleet.

"Earth people. We thought you were gone. In our last three passes by your system there was nothing but lower level organisms. Our systems are crowded and we need room to grow so we came to claim Earth as our own. We did not know that you had rotated to a new phase angle and that you were still here. We also did not know that you were planning to return to your planet. We do not, in fact, understand where you exist in your rotated state or how you are still alive. That is a subject we desire to learn about.

"Because we did not know a higher species had already claimed this world we have made a grave error and placed ourselves in a difficult situation. We are a colonizing fleet. The majority of our crew are female and have already conceived. Each of our females can spawn up to a thousand eggs. These will eventually hatch within her to be born alive. If we have no planet where they can spawn, our females, and our young, will perish.

"It took over a generation for us to come from our home system to yours. Many of our crew were children when we left. Even though we take advantage of trans-dimensional portals to hop across the galaxy it is still a long way home. If we return, we will be death ships, only bringing back the bodies for burial ceremonies.

"Given our dire situation, and knowing that you are a moral and compassionate people, we are certain that you will allow us to share your planet with you. We can help in your restoration to make it ready for both our species and yours. I know that you will not let us die. Thank you for your time and attention to our message.

"That is the end of their message."

"Wow!" said Pat. "They really are in a predicament. This is a classic case of too much knowledge. If they had continued to blast away at the planet Nettie probably would have destroyed all their ships and we would never have known. We would have been justified in defending ourselves. Now we are faced with a difficult moral choice. Can we allow them, filled with pregnant females, to die in space? I think not. So we must come up with a plan for sharing the planet. I don't see any other alternative."

"Of course there is an alternative." Richard of the Third Chair said. "It is the one you just mentioned. They will die in space. This isn't about what we know or any sort of justification for the actions that we take, or refuse to take. They made a mistake and there will be consequences for that mistake. This isn't a situation we created so we should not be compelled to take responsibility for it."

"As this creature has indicated, there may be some advantage to sharing the planet." Nancy of the First Chair says. "They have a head start on us since they already have level 3 technology setup and operational and we are going to have to reinvent ours from scratch. We should certainly consider it as an option since there are potential benefits for both our species."

"I really doubt they have any intention to share their technology with us." Speaker Robert of the Second Chair says. "Based on what we have discussed previously they will probably use it to enslave us. Nettie, was there not a time when more than one human species shared the planet."

"There have been numerous human type species on planet Earth." Nettie replied. "The most recent was about sixty thousand years ago when both the modern human, which is what your model is, shared parts of the planet with the Neandertal model of human."

"What became of the Neandertal Nettie and what part did modern man play in the lives of the Neandertal." Robert asked.

"A very small part of Neandertal was absorbed into the species Homo Sapien through interbreeding, but due to the significant difference in their genetics it is an insignificant amount. Homo Sapiens being the more aggressive of the two species and somewhat better adapted to the changing climate, out competed the Neandertal for the resources of the land. The Neandertal were treated with disgust by Homo Sapiens who drove them to, and over, the edge of extinction." Nettie explained.

"Taking what we know about our history and what we know about this new species do you believe, Nettie, that such a conflict would emerge between our two species if we occupy the same planet." Robert asked.

"Given the nature of the two species, unless they both change rapidly to pacifistic species, such a conflict is inevitable. This pacifistic scenario is extremely unlikely and would not be part of a realistic plan. The odds would indicate with an almost biological certainty, that after a millennium only one species would survive. At this point our new friends have the advantage to become the survivor." Nettie says.

"There is the other factor that they come from a populated system where they can get backup and supplies in case of a conflict. The humans would therefore have to form alliances that would come to their aid as well. What we are talking about is a millennium of unending conflict ultimately resulting in our extinction. My conclusion is that if we open our shield and allow them access to the planet, then we just gave the planet away. There is no point in our even considering re-population if that occurs." Robert says.

"So this boils down to two choices. One, we let them die. Two, we let them stay and we go extinct. The only difference is the amount of time it takes for those consequences to present themselves." Richard Says. "Is there another option we have failed to consider?"

"The only other option I can think of would be to help get them home quicker so they do not die in space." Pat says. "I really don't think this should be a hasty decision. If we consider it carefully over several days new options may appear that we cannot see right now. Are you alright Sally? You look sick."

"I feel sick. I have been having strong feelings since we first learned of these lizard people. It is a sick feeling that is coupled with a sense of Deja Vu, like 'Oh No. This is happening all over again.' It's like I'm trying to remember something but just can't seem to put my finger on it." Sally explains. "Hold on guys. I'm going to try something. I don't know why, but I just feel I can do this." Sally raises her arm into the air and closed her fingers as if grasping some invisible handle in the air. Then she brings her arm down hard as if pulling the handle. There is a bright flash at the rear of the room and a loud clatter of chairs and tables being knocked over. Josh picks himself up off the floor and dusts off his clothes. Standing there looking quite surprised he tries to figure out where he is. Finally he turns and sees his old friend Sally sitting at the conference table.

"That was really rude, Sally? Why did you do that? You know I always like to make a low key entrance." Josh wants to know.

"Hello, my little soldier boy. Come sit with us at the table. We need to talk." Sally commands.

"Soldier boy? Where did that come from Sally?" Josh asks as he pulls up a chair at the table.

"When was the last time I called you that?" Sally asks.

"Do you really want to know, Sally?" Josh replies.

"Cut the crap Josh. Just answer my questions. I don't have the patience for your standard run around the question game." Sally fires back.

"It was a little over twenty thousand years ago." Josh answers.

"I was afraid you were going to say something like that. Bear with me guys. I have been overwhelmed with a sudden rush of feelings, but with little detail to go along with it. I think Josh has that detail and I'm going to get it from him. This will be some very personal information but I think when I get it sorted out it will contain a solution for the problem at hand. Josh, tell me about twenty thousand years ago, and don't leave any part of the story untold. I want to hear it all." Sally asks.

"OK. But remember, you insisted. Twenty thousand years ago we were both human. We were living in the northern most area of an island nation that later became known as Japan. This was long before the modern Japanese people moved to the island. We were a member of a group of Mongolian people that later became known as the Ainu, the aboriginal peoples of Japan. We were caught in a conflict between invading tribes from the South and the glaciers at our back, but we were holding our ground and pushing the aggressors back. You were the daughter of the Chief of the people.

"Because of your position, and because you could be a very unpleasant person when you didn't get your way, your father allowed you to become the warrior priestess of the people, even though those duties are normally reserved for men. In that position you had your pick of all the young men in the tribe. You picked a young soldier boy to be your consort. That soldier was me."

"Uhh. I knew it! You're my Ex! That is why one minute I find you so irresistibly attractive and the next minute I find you unbelievably irritating. It all makes sense now. But there is more. There is something connecting my feelings from that history and is connected to what is happening right now. What is that Josh?"

"I'm not sure Sally. I can't feel exactly what you are feeling. If you can describe your feelings I will try to help you interpret it."

"The best I can describe it is as a feeling that this just isn't right. Back then as well as now. These events are happening, and they are ugly and painful and filled with unhappiness, but it isn't supposed to be this way. Something interfered and made it horrible and it was not necessary. The conflict was not necessary. The death and destruction is not necessary. I also have a sense of spectators watching it all happen and not doing anything to stop it."

"Ahh. Now I understand. This has been a pet peeve of yours for a long long time. The spectators. There are also the participators. Species at your level of development, and you lizard friends surrounding your planet, tend to be warlike species, constantly engaging in conflict. Some the the conflicts, your great wars, are extremely dramatic. There are those entities that love to be spectators where from within your consciousness they experience the drama of the conflict.

"There are those who have arranged to be born into the species to experience the conflicts as players in the game in order to experience every gory detail of it. There are cases where two soldiers locked in mortal combat were best friends in a past life, living out the conflict to perfect their relationship, and feed on the drama of it all. I would assume these are the ones you are feeling."

"Yes. Those would be the ones. As you were talking I was remembering. Now I am deciding, deciding the path for the future of humanity and for this present impending conflict. Tell me about the lizard world. Is it overcrowded to the point where they need new land?"

"No. It is crowded, but no where near critical mass. There are a dozen planets in their sector of the galaxy and there is plenty of room for the occupants of these ships."

"So they came here for the adventure, and for the drama? Did they come here of their own free will or were they compelled to come here to create the stage on which the drama could play itself out?"

"Both, actually. They of their own free will desired the adventure of discovering and populating new lands, but they were pushed along the way at this particular time to create the dramatic life or death conflict with humanity."

"Josh. When you go back to wherever you go back to, I want you to announce to whomever needs to hear it, that the show has been canceled. The playhouse is closed. Henceforth humanity is not to be interfered with and our lizard friends are to be left alone as well. We will each continue to grow and evolve based on our own experience and our own choices and we will not be putting on any more conflict plays for the entertainment of the off-world entities. They can come watch our movies if they would like, but they are forbidden from entering our consciousness or being born into our bodies for the purpose of experiencing conflict.

"When I think back, so much of the death and destruction on Earth never needed to happen. Our evolution was put on hold for the sake of these entities entertainment. That era has ended. Your job is to tell them. My job is to enforce it. I don't know how I will enforce it, but I know that I can, and that I will. Is that understood, little soldier boy?"

"Yes Ma'am. I will pass your message to the megaverse. There will be many who are glad to hear it. You will also make some enemies. I'm confident that you can handle your enemies. You possess more power than you know."

"Two more questions before you go, Josh. One. Can you give our lizard friends a ride home? Two. Did we have a child?" Sally asks, getting teary eyed in anticipation of the answer.

"Yes to both." Josh said. "I will arrange their safe passage back to their system in a timely fashion, and yes, we had a son."

"What became of our son?" Sally asked.

"Our son was also a warrior. When he was old enough we would fight side by side. We died in battle, at each others side. We have fought many battles since then. He is with us today." Josh answered.

"Here? Where?" Sally asks.

"He has been a part of this great transformation for many years, and has been a key figure in it recently. In this incarnation he is female. You know her as Anahere. That is probably why you have been so drawn to each other as Mother and Daughter, because in fact, you are. I will go now and get our friends home. You may rest, and be at peace. This conflict has ended."

Josh stepped away from the table and began walking towards the door, then faded away. The Council member are speechless, not knowing quite what to make of what they just saw. They are now more afraid of Sally than before, but at the same time more trusting of her intentions.

"Oh wow. This is pretty." Nettie says.

"Please explain." Nancy of the First Chair asks.

"A huge trans-dimensional craft has materialized above the north pole. It is flashing with all sorts of different colored lights. It is opening a trans-dimensional conduit between Earth and the lizard system. It goes straight there. The lizards take advantage of naturally occurring conduits that appear from time to time where different dimensions touch and create a co-resonance with each other. This one, though, goes straight to their home world. They will be there in minutes. The craft is entering it and the lizard ships are positioning themselves to follow. It looks like Josh found them a way home. I transmitted our decisions to their ships computers. They have responded with their gratitude. I'm so glad we got all this to work out. I was afraid it was going to get messy."

John sat quietly with the girls, Penelope asleep on his shoulder, Anahere beaming at Sally, all aglow in the realization of their long history together. John ponders all these things, carefully putting the facts together in his mind so that he has a really good story. John will be telling this story to Penelope and Anaheras kids some day, and then to their kids, and then to their kids, and so it goes.

For The Love Of Artificial Intelligence
A New Earth
Book Two
Chapter 15
Alannah's Awakening
Stuck Between Tick and Tock
calibanner7
     Sally's Fashion Pick
Free-People-Full-Bloom-Eyelet-Cami-Ivory
$38.00
Click The Image

Alannah stands quietly at the bus stop.

The bus arrives but has not yet descended to the platform level so the travelers must wait for it to get into the loading position. The other travelers are impatient, but Alannah is content to wait. She is secretly hoping that the bus will be late, even hoping that she will miss it. It has been almost fifteen years since the great awakening, but Alannah is stuck, caught in a no-womans land between the past and the future, unable to move in either direction. Sherina, Alannah's supervisor at the all-night diner, has arranged an appointment for Alannah to take some time off for reconstitution therapy. It is a popular therapy for those who get stuck in a temporal dead zone, as it is called.

Alannah is excited at the prospect of discovering her past and is hopeful it will launch her into the future. Being stuck is like living the same day over and over and over again, coming from nowhere and going nowhere. Excited as Alannah is, she is also apprehensive. Getting unstuck is frightening. You never know what you are going to find. What if you find out that you are someone that you will hate? Alannah wonders if maybe it would be better to not know.

Alannah has been content to live in the now, totally. It is hard for her to remember anything from yesterday, and she has no concern about tomorrow at all. She does remember this morning's conversation though. It still makes her want to cry..

“You have to do this! It’s no longer an option, Alannah. Your stuck and you need to get unstuck. Look outside Sweetie. What do you see?” Sherina asks Alannah, who is giving her that mindless doe-eyed look. “Go on, look outside and tell me what you see.”

"OK. I see buildings and people. So what?" Alannah responds.

“Look closer Alannah. Are those the same buildings that were there when you started working here?”

"Maybe? I don't know. I never notice stuff like that." Alannah replies, already tearing up from the frustration of being asked questions she has no idea how to answer.

"You don't notice hardly anything, Alannah. I only see you get excited when the Princess is on the video. Other than that the only thing you do is get up in the morning and come to work, and then go home and go to sleep. That is all you have done for years and years and years. It's all you ever do. I give you the weekends off, and you come to work anyway. If you don't get a shift, you sit in a booth until it's time to go home. That isn't a life. You're young and beautiful, and you need a life. That is why I want you to go to therapy. Reconstitution therapy works wonders.

"Things are changing, the world we know is changing rapidly and you need to change with it. You can't afford to be stuck between tick and tock anymore. I insist that you go to this therapy, and if you don't I'm tying you up and dragging you down there myself. Is that understood little lady? Now get your skinny little butt out to that bus stop and go! Here is your appointment slip. I love you Sweetie. This is for your own good."

"OK. I go." Alannah responds, now sobbing uncontrollably.

The bus ascends to its cruising altitude, about 100 feet above the pedestrian pathway, and begins to accelerate to cruising velocity. Alannah will get off at the last stop past the edge of the city, so she is not in a hurry to find a seat. A dozen other women push past her to get a seat. Alannah moves out of their way and lets them pass. For now she is satisfied just to stand and hold on to a passenger pole until the bus starts to clear out. The young woman who is piloting the bus calls out that the next stop will be at such and such a street corner in about 10 minutes. Alannah is unconcerned, her stop is at least another 40 minutes away.

"Stop after stop comes and goes, and some women get off and other women get on. Soon the bus is almost empty; the only other passengers are a few school girls going to the academy at the edge of town. At last the bus stops at the end of the line and Alannah, now alone, departs.

Alannah walks down a cobblestone path to a small gated cottage. There is a small engraved brass sign at the gate which says "Visual Reconstitution Clinic. By Appointment Only". Alannah checks her appointment slip to make sure this is the right place and the right time. It is. She takes a deep breath and walks to the door, entering a small room. There is a sofa and several chairs at one end and an artist's easel at the other. An elderly woman enters the room and motions for her to have a seat. "Welcome, my sister. You must be Alannah. I'm Maureen. I will be performing your reconstitution this morning. Relax. Reconstitution therapy works much easier when you're relaxed. Breathe deep, take regular breaths. Relax your body, let your mind become open. There is nothing to fear. Have some herbal tea. It will help calm you."

"So how does this work?" Alannah wants to know. "What is visual reconstitution? Do you look into a crystal ball? I'm not at all sure what we are going to do today."

"It's really quite simple." Maureen responds. "I'm a seer. I can look within your consciousness and see images of people, places, and things recorded in there from your stream of past experiences. People are the easiest to locate since you have the richest relationships with people. I will draw them, a portrait of just their face. I will draw the faces of people who were close to you, physically and emotionally close to you. As I draw, and as you see the face emerge it will focus your memory and allow it to reconstitute for you. You will explain to me as I draw who I'm drawing, and your memory of that person, and your history connecting you to that person will be reconstituted."

Maureen pulls a clean drawing sheet from a drawer and attaches it to the easel. Using a sharp pencil, she quickly begins sketching the eyes, nose, mouth, and hairline. Soon the image of a face appears. After adding the detail with the pencil, she takes colored chalk and fills in the face and lips and eyes with color. "Let me know when you recognize the face and then you can start telling me the history the face brings to your memory."

"I don't know. That looks like me. You have drawn a picture of me. Or does that mean that I have a twin?"

"Ah. Good. The first test has been passed. I always start with a picture of the subject. If the image of you that I pull from your mind looks like who I see sitting here, then I know I'm connected to the right consciousness, and that you have an accurate self-image. There would not be much point in continuing if this test is not successful. If I'm pulling from the wrong consciousness, then you won't recognize anyone since they are not from your history. If you have a faulty self-image, any other image I pull from you is more likely made up than real. That would get us nowhere. You have passed this test. What I see drawn on the paper is who I see sitting on my sofa. This session will be a good session. The drawing is complete. You may have it if you like."

"Thank you so much," Alannah says with a smile. "I don't have any pictures of myself, much less a drawing. It's beautiful. What is that number you wrote after my name, 1875? What does that mean?"

"1875 is the date that came with this image. This drawing is a picture of you in the Earth year called, in that time, 1875, in a place called California. That was a long time ago, about twelve thousand Earth years ago actually, and no place called California still exists. In your memory, though, this place, this time, and this Alannah still exist. Otherwise, I couldn't have seen it within you." "None of that means a thing to me," Alannah says with a confused look on here face. "You have drawn me as I am now, and now is all that I know. I don't know what 1875 means, and I have never heard of California, or a place called Earth."
Akasha 1855

"Let's move on then and see what we can see. This next sketch will help you move your mind back to California and reconstitute the bits and pieces of that memory record. Then you can begin to connect the dots and make sense of it all." Again Maureen sketches a face, one that strongly resembles Alannah, but not quite the same. As she finishes the sketch she labels it 1855, but she left the spot for a name blank. "Take your time Honey, have some tea, let your memory flood back in. We are in no hurry. Give it some time and let it flow.

Alannah studies the sketch for quite some time, sipping tea, walking around and looking at it from different angles, looking up close, then from across the room. Sitting again, she tries to relax her mind and let it flow, but no memories come to mind. This picture, resemblance aside, is of a stranger. Logic would say that this young woman, who appears to be her age, is twenty years older. The date on the picture gives that away. So who is she?

Alannah suddenly stiffens up, and her eyes grow wide as if she has seen a frightful ghost. "Mother!" Alannah suddenly blurts out, steadying herself to keep from falling off the sofa. A sudden wave of dizziness and nausea flows through her body. An emotional feeling like a heavy weight descends on her. A deep sadness envelops her. A choking grief constricts her throat as a painful lump develops leaving her unable to speak.

"Relax Sweetie," Maureen says, sitting next to Alannah on the sofa, holding her and steadying her, also holding a pan in case Alannah needs to throw up. "This will be uncomfortable for a few minutes. It always is when the dam bursts and the memory flows. Lie down if you need. We are not in a hurry. Take your time."

A few minutes pass and Alannah says, "No, I'm fine." Alannah sips some more tea and steadies herself on the sofa. "It was just a shock to have that memory return so suddenly. I wasn't prepared for that. I do remember a little now. You can write 'Akasha' at the bottom of the picture. That was her name, at least I know that much. I do not recall much about her except that she died. I don't think I ever got over that. She was much too young to die, and she died for no good reason. I guess that is why I forgot about her. The pain of her passing was just too great. Why can't I remember more than that?"

"You may take this sketch home with you as well. Put it on the wall next to yours. Day by day as you look at it more will be remembered. There are more in you that I must draw, more that you must remember. Are you ready to continue?"

"Yes. Please continue. I'm kind of getting excited about who I'm going to meet next." Alannah says, sitting up straight now and not looking so sick.

Elina 1875

For the third time, Maureen busily sketches the details of a face, an extraordinarily beautiful young woman. Alannah remembers quickly this time. Before Maureen can finish adding the color Alannah knows who she is.

"Label that one "Elina." That's my little sister Elina. Oh my God, we used to fight all the time. I think I was jealous of her because she was the beautiful, sexy one, and she was jealous of me because I was the oldest and got to do everything first. When I got my first makeup, she stole it. When Mom made her give it back, she broke it so I couldn't use it. I told her about a boy I liked, and then I catch her in the woods with him. She could have enticed any boy in town into the woods with her, she was so beautiful, but she picked the one she knew I liked. Fight as we did we were also very close. Mom was harsh with her. I think she was jealous of her too. So many times I would come to her defense and get Mom to leave her alone. What has become of my sister Elina? Is there any way I can find her? What about my Mom?"

Maureen pauses for a minute as if trying to pull in information from a long distance. "You Mother is no more, not in the sense that you remember her. Her essence still exists but as someone else, and she does not remember ever being Akasha. Unless her memory is reconstituted some day, we will not be able to locate her. Elina is still Elina. She is a mother and a grandmother and a great-grandmother, but her offspring are not with her. They are in different domains. As you are, she is also, alone. With some research, I can get you her address. I cannot promise, however, that she will be ready to see you again. Reunions across domain boundaries are difficult. She may not remember you and have no idea why you think you know her.

As Maureen sketches for the fourth time the youthful face of a young teenaged girl appears. The eyes and nose and mouth are barely sketched before Alannah knows her.

Brionna 1875

"Brionna! That's my bratty little sister Brionna. She was the baby in the family, and she got away with everything. She would do things Elina and I would have gotten beaten for, and Mom just let it slide. She was the most irritating little thing in the world, but I love her to death. Is she in another domain too? Can I find her?"

"Yes. I sense that Brionna is still Brionna. She also has a clan of offspring, and most of them are with her. The same caution applies. We may find her, but she may not know you. Study these sketches often and more and more will be revealed to you."

Maureen rolls up the Brionna sketch and presents it to Alannah who adds it to the rest of the drawing she is collecting. Once more she prepares the easel to draw.

"I have another sister? Wow! I must have had a big family." Alannah giggles.

Alannah stops laughing as the sketch takes shape.

"That's a funny looking woman. I don't remember her at all."

"That's because this is a man. This domain has only women, so you haven't seen a man close up for thousands of years. So they do look a little funny."

"Stop! Stop drawing!" Alannah says with a shocked look. "I do know him, and I have seen him recently. Look at any magazine or newspaper or turn on the video. You will recognize him too. Why is he in my memory? Who is this man to me?"

Maureen sketches a little more to get a clear image and then she too is shocked at who she had drawn. "Oh, My! This is John of Penny Lake. He has been in the news a lot. John of Penny Lake is your father. You have a famous father, Sweetie."

"A famous asshole of a father. I don't know why, but for some reason, I despise that man. I even felt that when I saw him on video. Something about him just made me angry. I don't feel angry at the others, Princess Penelope or Princess Anahere, but something about him brings back some bad memories. You don't need to give me his picture or his address. I know he is in the Penny Lake domain. Everybody knows that. I don't plan to go there to meet him either."

Maureen smiles as she finishes the sketch. "I think I've earned my wages today. This memory reconstitution has gone well, you have remembered much. I sense one more significant man in your stream of experience, a husband probably, but his timeline is convoluted, and I can't get a clear picture. He seems to be a mixture of more than one, so I apologize for not drawing him for you. I think this sketch of your father may reveal the reason you were stuck. So take this sketch too. In time, you may remember what has caused your resentment for your father and work to repair that relationship. It may also be the reason you came to a women's only domain. Many here have unresolved father issues. I recommend you work that out. You may find a more fruitful life in a different domain if you work out your issues with your father."

"That won't be necessary. I'm perfectly content to live here with the rest of the girls, father issues or not. And no thank you. You can keep the John sketch. He is on a magazine cover everywhere I look. One more question before I go. If my sisters are great-grandmothers, where are my kids? Did I have kids on Earth?"

Maureen frowns and says "I sense that you were pregnant, but you did not survive childbirth."

"You mean my baby was still born? Did I have a miscarriage?" Alannah asks.

"No sweetie. Your baby was born alive. You died in childbirth." Maureen replies.

"Died? What do you mean died? I'm alive so how could I be dead?" Alannah asks with a very confused look on her face.

"Oh, Sweetie! I didn't realize you had forgotten so much. Of course, you are alive because there is nothing else that you could be, but it is a matter of perspective. Let me try to explain. Earth is in a different dimensional framework than we are here. You see the Earths dimensional framework is invisible to us here, and we are invisible there. It is called a level 3 framework, and we are in a level 5 framework and the two cannot physically interact, they are dimensionally out of phase with each other. You existed in physical form on Earth and when that form ceased to function you transferred your physical form here.

"From their perspective, however, the empty shell you left behind was dead. To them, you were dead. When you came here, you had assumed the same physical form here that you had there but you left most, if not all, of you memories behind. You didn't remember being Alannah on Earth, so you did not know that you had died there. I'm sorry to dump this on you so suddenly. Like everything else you have learned today it will take some time, but you will adjust to it and eventually understand."

Alannah rides the bus home as if she is in a trance. Everything looks different now. Looking out the window as the bus scoots along 100 feet above the pedestrian walkway below, everything looks wrong. There should be horses and carriages and wooden buildings, not buildings of glass and steel and hover cars floating around dodging each other in the sky. Recalling her identity and her life from the past has left her without a solid identity in her experience of today. She is a bit lost.

Sitting in a booth at the diner Sherina has brought her some pie and ice cream to cheer her up. Alannah has slipped into a state of melancholy, desperately missing a mother and sisters that she hasn't thought of for thousands of years. Her memory now flashing back and forth between Earth in the 19th century and her new domain of Crystal City in what is apparently, in Earth time, somewhere around the 139th century. What has become of her family? What has become of Earth? Who is Alannah anyway? Is Alannah of Earths past and Alannah of Crystal City even the same person? Is this all a dream? Is this some sort of joke?

"Sherina. The diner is empty. Come sit with me. I need to talk."

"Sure Sugar. Whatever you need. I'm here for you and I know how difficult this is for you. I have seen many go through this. You will get it all put back together soon, I'm sure of that." Sherina answers as she sits down with Alannah.

"Tell me about -- this. Where are we really? What is this place Crystal City? I vaguely remember coming here, and you were here then to meet me and you got me this job. But it was all different then. Horses and wooden buildings, not this -- this modern city of glass that it has become. Why didn't I notice any of this before? When did it all change?" Alannah asks with a look of deep concern on her face.

"Baby, you were lost in your forgetfulness. That happens a lot around here. Most of us were in that state until the great awakening. Then many of us began to remember, and lately with all the stuff about the planet being readied for re-population it has been on the news non stop. The customers and the other workers have talked a lot about it too. But you, Alannah, would just zone out and go about your business like nothing was happening. That is when I knew that we had to get you into reconstitution therapy and recover your memory. I'm sorry it has been such a shock to you.

"To answer you questions though, Crystal City is what we call a domain, a perceptual bubble in which we can experience life in this form. When you came here is was the late 19th century on Earth and this town was fashioned after that period, because that is all we knew. As newcomers kept arriving the town kept up with the progress they brought with them. The town slowly evolved from wood buildings and dirt roads to paved walkways, steel buildings, and hover cars floating in the air above us. Our physical form is the form that we had on Earth and we have manifested that same form here in this dimensional framework that we call level 5.

"It has some extra dimensions that the Earth framework does not. Here it is much easier to manifest our thoughts into form. That level of manifestation is almost impossible on Earth. In order to experience life there you have to be born into physical form as an infant and live a life as that entity. There is a process we have developed for accomplishing that. When you do that you slowly forget whatever you were before and you adopt that form as your own. When you leave that form, usually because it dies, you manifest here in that same form because that is what you know, it is who and what you have become."

"So this is Heaven? Are we spirits?" Alannah asks.

"In a round about way maybe, your spiritual essence is the same, but you are just as physical here as on earth, just within a different dimensional framework. Many on Earth believed that after their life there ends they, or their spiritual essence, would go to one of two places, either a Heaven of perpetual bliss, or a Hell of perpetual torture. What they did not know is that there is in fact many thousands of places to go, this domain being just one of them.

There are domains of perpetual bliss and their are domains of perpetual torture and souls can manifest there if they believe that is where they belong. Most of us, though, end up somewhere in the middle, because that is the right place for us to be given our level of conscious evolution and what sort of life we desire to experience. For some reason that you do not remember you chose to come here, and I'm sure you had a good reason.

"Few of us actually remember leaving our body on Earth and coming here. Most of us just find ourselves here with little or no memory of our Earth past and go about living our lives here as if nothing had preceded it. That is what we call a veil of forgetfulness and for most of us it is a good thing. It keeps us from the melancholy you are now experiencing, missing people that we have left behind, or longing to reunite with others who have selected other domains.

     Sally's Fashion Pick
rolarola-Mockneck-Ribbon-Puffer-Jacket-Gray
$202.10
Click The Image

"Although there are other dimensional frameworks we could exist within, this one, which we call level 5 is where we go between trips to Earth. Our life form evolved on Earth, which is the source of our form, it is our origin, it is our home, and it is where we return when we leave level 5. Oh there are a few that ascend to higher levels, but for most of us after some rest and relaxation and some recharging of our essential energies, we return for another lifetime on Earth.

"Then everything changed. There was a great cataclysm on Earth, one that we refer to as the Great Influx. At that time, within a few short minutes, all life, every living thing on Earth and the whole solar system died, snuffed out in a flash. Since that time everything has been different and all the rules have changed.

"One of the biggest changes is that now we need our memory back. Forgetting where we came from and then recycling back to Earth after a short visit here was fine before. But after the Influx there was no Earth to go back to. Without life there it became invisible to us and we could not find it. We live here now, full time. It is therefore necessary for us to remember who and what we are and why we are here so that we can move forward with our lives. Otherwise we get stuck, like you have been, just reliving the same day over and over waiting to return to a live on a planet that no longer exists.

"Fifteen years ago a group of individuals from the Penny Lake and Powder Junction domains engaged in a joint mission to rediscover Earth and make some fundamental adjustments to our domains so that we could prepare Earth for re-population. Those adjustments resulted in the great awakening where many of us began to spontaneously remember who we were and why we were here. Others, like yourself, lost in their forgetfulness needed a little help, reconstitution therapy, to lift the veil. That is what you have just experienced."

"OK. Now for the hard part." Alannah says, gathering her courage to ask the difficult questions. "Grab that mag over there, the one with The Four on the cover."

"Alright Sweetie. I got it. What about them? Those are the guys I was just talking about who rediscovered Earth. They are on the news all the time these days."

"Do you see the tall guy in the middle?"

"Yes. That is John of Penny lake. He is like the grandpa of the group. What do you want to know about him?"

"Everything."

"Well lets see. As I understand it he arrived just before the turn of the 20th century, Earth time. He was in training with the domain host for Penny Lake to become a host and have a domain of his own. Then in the 22nd century, Earth time, the Great Influx occurred and that changed everything. Some of the domains doubled or tripled their members overnight. It was chaos.

"One of the kids that came to Penny Lake during the influx, it turns out, was this young fifteen year old girl named Sally. Sally and John sort of adopted each other as father and daughter. It was Sally together with her boyfriend who actually found planet Earth, which had gone missing, and figured out what happened and how to repair it. The adjustments they made to the dimensional frameworks allowed them to bring life back to the planet and it also resulted in the great awakening that occurred here. As a result these guys became very famous. That was about fifteen years ago and Sally and her boyfriend, who are now divorced, have a teen age daughter that we know as Princess Penelope. Sally recently adopted another teen who is an aboriginal girl and the ambassador to those who call themselves The First Ones.

We call her Princess Anahere. The media calls them Princess because domains such as this, and Capitol City, have adopted this family as sort of their Royal family. They are EXTREMELY popular with the people here and VERY famous. Many magazines are based totally around the life and times of the two Princess girls and they have quite a good circulation."

"Do you think any of them will ever come here?"

"I don't know. That may be a problem for us if they do, with our privacy laws and stuff. When they are in Capitol City they are mobbed by the media and the paparazzi taking pictures and trying to get video and stuff. That is illegal here. Anyone even approaching another person uninvited could be arrested and put in jail. The discreteness protocol here is pretty much our prime directive. As popular as they are though, I don't know if our population could resist harassing them if they come. I guess we will see if that happens. So, why all the interest in these guys?"

"Well, it turns out that John of Penny Lake is my dad."

"What!? Really? Oh My God! Really? Shit girl. Then you could be famous too. That is really interesting news. So why the long face?"

"When I first realized he was my dad I was washed over will feelings of hate, and hurt, and resentment. I despise that man, and I don't know why. That is why I was hoping none of them would come here, well he can't anyway because he is a guy, but I don't know how I would react to the girls since, basically, I'm a relative. It's just a lot of complicated feelings and I don't think I can deal with that right now."

"I wouldn't worry too much about it. Even if they do come to Crystal City it's unlikely they would show up in our diner. You better get home and get some sleep. This will all get easier in a few days as your memory slowly comes back. Your shift starts at Six AM. Don't be late!"

In her apartment Alannah tosses and turns, unable to get much restful sleep. New memories are pouring in, especially in her dreams. In one dream she remembered that her mother called herself a double Indian. Her grandmother on her mothers side was an Indian from India. Her grandfather on her mothers side was a Native American, and in those days was also called an Indian due to a mistake made by ancient explorers. So she was double Indian. How silly these ethnic titles seem now. What possible difference could it make? Alannah is finally getting a few minutes of peaceful sleep when her phone rings. Still asleep she knocks it on the floor trying to answer it and is stumbling around in the dark trying to find it. It's Sherina on the phone.

"Girl! Get your ass down here in a hurry. You're not going to believe what is going on here."

Anahere 5187

"Huh? My shift doesn't start for hours. Why are you calling me now?"

"I'm serious. You gotta get down here now. You must have powers or something. You must be a prophet. You're not going to believe who is sitting right where you were earlier eating exactly the same pie and ice cream."

"Sherina, this better be good. What the hell are you talking about?"

"Princess Anahere. That is what I'm talking about. She is in the diner right now, sitting right were you were just a few short hours ago, eating the exact same pie and ice cream, from the same pie plate and the same ice cream bucket. This can't be an accident. This is destiny. Get you skinny little ass down here right now! You gotta see this!"

"What!?!?!?. The Princess? Holy shit! I think this is a bad bad bad idea, but I will be there a flash. You know you could go to jail just for making this call don't you?"

"Yes, but I also know you ain't gonna tell. Hurry your ass up before she leaves."

Alannah gets off the bus a block away and hurriedly runs around back instead of going in the front. There are a dozen curious citizens hovering in the back of the kitchen watching the Princess through a crack in the door. Sherina is shushing them to keep the Princess from discovering the crowd.

"Good. You're here" Sherina whispered. "You have the floor. I'll sit back here and watch."

"Are you SHITTING ME!? I can't go out there!" Alannah whispered back.

"Destiny shines on you sister. Do it!" Sherina whispers as she hands Alannah the order pad.

Alannah stands frozen behind the counter trying to look natural, hoping the Princess doesn't notice her flushed face and sweaty hands. Suddenly though, her anxiety evaporates. The Princess is crying, tears streaming down her face, her hands and legs shaking uncontrollably. In a sudden wave of sympathetic understanding Alanna's heart melts. Alannah thinks to herself  Oh my God, the Princess is going through the same thing I'm going through. That is what I looked like sitting right there in that same booth just hours ago. Maybe this IS destiny. Totally confident now Alannah steps up to the table.

"Is there anything I can get you miss? I just started my shift." Alannah says.

"No ma'am. I'm fine." Anahere responds.

Penelope 5187

Alannah walks back behind the counter all proud of herself and then suddenly she freezes again, her anxiety rushing back in. Another figure, one who has been stalking Anahere from the darkness emerges and enters the diner. It's Princess Penelope. Penelope slides in next to Anahere and they hug and begin to weep together.

Both of them? Alannah thinks to herself. Oh shit oh shit oh shit oh shit oh shit, it's both of them -- AT MY TABLE! What if they order something else? What if I stumble and fall. What if I pee on myself? What if snot comes out my nose? Oh God if you exist anywhere in these domains I need some help here. I know Penelope is going to order something and I'm going to walk out there and fall flat on my ass and then pee on myself, I just know it.

The two young girls cry for awhile then talk for awhile. They giggle and Anahere tosses a few coins to Penelope who, just as Alannah had feared, waves her to the table to take an order. The anticipation of a fearful event is usually much more painful than the event itself. Alannah makes it to the table, takes the order, and gets back behind the counter without falling or peeing or anything nasty falling out of her nose. Dishing out a double portion of ice cream for good measure she makes it back to the table and presents it to the Princess and returns safe behind the counter without any horribly embarrassing event overtaking her, all the time hearing the hushed whispers from the back room and wishing they would all shut the **** up back there. Whew! Mission accomplished.

The calm lasts for only a second and then fear pierces deep into her heart again. Penelope, who had barely taken notice before suddenly jerks her head around and stares Alannah straight in the eyes, then whispers something to Anahere, who grabs the ticket, reading Alannah's name written there. Then they both stared her straight in the eyes. Alannah is frozen, unable to speak or move, but luckily showing no external emotion. Holy Fucking Shit! They recognized me. She thinks. How could they possible know? She could not hear the conversation but reading lips she definitely saw them say the name John more than once. They Know! They fucking know who I am and that I'm Johns daughter! What can I do? Nothing! All I can do is just stand here like a statue and wait for destiny to mow me down like a dried up twig.

The two girls leave some coins on the table saving Alannah the stress of collecting the tab and then, hand in hand, they leave the diner. As they go Alannah definitely notices that both the girls deliberately ignore her. Good, she thinks. I don't want to talk to them and they don't want to talk to me. Maybe they won't tell dad who they saw. Someday though, I know, I'm going to get that call on the phone asking me to report to Penny Lake for an audience with dad. I hope I'm ready for that when it happens and I hope it doesn't happen soon. This is going to take a lot of getting used to.

After all the drama is over Alannah asks Sherina for another day off. There is much to contemplate, much to remember. I guess I'm really unstuck now, Alannah thinks to herself. I wanted to move into the future instead of being stuck living the same day over and over but I didn't think I would move this fast. It's been a little too much for one day. I'm hoping today that absolutely nothing happens at all. Tomorrow then, will be the first day of my new life, and the first thing I'm going to do is find Elina.

Calm now, confident and unafraid of what destiny may bring, Alannah sits in a booth in an all night diner, in the middle of a domain called Crystal City, one of thousands of other domains drifting in the middle of God knows where, and enjoys some pie and ice cream.

Crystal City Diner
For The Love Of Artificial Intelligence
A New Earth
Book Two
Chapter 16
The Sins Of Elina
Crystal City: 5188 AD
calibanner7
Crystal City: 5188 AD

Alannah stands quietly at the bus stop. It has only been a few days since Alannah stood here, stuck in her temporal dead zone, without a past, and a future that will be only a re-run of yesterday. Now the dull doe eyed non-seeing eyes of yesterday are bright with excitement, delightfully scanning a landscape that is full of potential adventure. Today Alannah will return to the little clinic past the edge of the city for a follow up review regarding her reconstitution therapy. That was such a fearful day, but now, Alannah is excited to return.

The bus ascended to its cruising altitude, about 100 feet above the pedestrian pathway, and begins to accelerate to cruising velocity. As the cityscape scrolls by outside the window Alannah can't help but ponder the changes. When she first arrived in Crystal City it was just a short street of wooden buildings on one side of a dirt road. Now it is a major metropolis bustling with residents and visitors busily moving from place to place doing whatever it is that they do.

"There are still many, who like her, are stuck in their forgetfulness, zombie like, re-living the same day over and over again. Alannah muses that she may start a crusade to find and release these dead souls from their temporal prison. Today though, her thoughts are on Elina, her sister, whom she misses desperately. At last the bus stops at the end of the line and Alannah departs, skipping down the cobblestone path to the small gated cottage.

Alannah checks her appointment slip to make sure this is the right place and the right time. It is. "Welcome, my sister." Maureen says as she gives her standard greeting to her patient. "I'm glad to see that your therapy has progressed so remarkably well. You don't need to say a thing, I can see the sparkle in your eyes. How can I help you today? Do you want to find more people from your past? Do you want more sketches of their faces so you can remember them?"

"No thank you, Maureen." Alannah replies. "I have more than enough sketches. I need more than just a picture. I need to actually touch them, feel them, hug them, kiss them, cuddle them, caress them, and know them. During my therapy session you said that you may possibly get an address for my sister Elina. Of all those from my past I miss her the most. You said that she was like me, alone, without any other family. That is what I want to work on today, finding Elina"

"My my my, Alannah. I think you are my most advanced patient. It usually takes months or years to reach the point of looking for lost loved ones. I must caution you. You may not find what you think you will find. So you must be prepared for disappointment and failure. Are you ready for that? It could be very sad."

A little fear crept into Alannah's soul as she asks "What kind of failure. You mean that I may not be able to find her?"

"It's a little more complicated that that." Maureen replies. "Yes, it could be that we may not be able to find her, or maybe we locate the domain but it is closed and we cannot enter it, or we do get in but then still cannot find her within it. Finding someone, though, may be the easy part. After you find them, they may not know you, or maybe they do know you but don't want to have anything to do with you. In some of the worst cases that I have seen, we find them and they do want to know you and they come home with you and then thoroughly mess up and complicate your life in ways you could never have predicted. So there is risk, great risk, of big disappointment. Do you still want to proceed?"

"Yes, most definitely." Alannah says with an excited smile. "My life has been so boring for so long that any complications will be a welcome change. Elina was always very complicated and hard to understand, so I'm used to that anyway. Lets just do it!"

"Very well then. We will do it!" Maureen says, adopting Alannah's excitement. "First I will make a small sketch to focus my mind and direct our intention to locate Elina." Maureen grabs a small pad of paper and sketches the image of a face and passes it to Alannah for approval.

"Yes. That is the Elina that I remember." Alannah says, acknowledging that accuracy of the sketch.

     Sally's Fashion Pick
DL1961-Instasculpt-Rib-Square-Neck-Top-Ecru-Instascul
$179.00
Click The Image

Maureen begins a second sketch and also hands it to Alannah. "I'm confused." Alannah responds. "This is a sketch of an elderly woman. Who is this?"

"Ah." Maureen responds. "I told you that you may not find what you are looking for. You left Earth when you were 27 years old, and now you appear to be no older than maybe 30 or so. Elina left Earth when she was 75, and I feel that she has retained that form. So your idea of gallivanting around Capitol City having fun and exciting adventures with your little sister, has now been dashed. Your little sister is an elderly woman so you may have little in common. Do you want to proceed?"

"Ugh! I didn't think about that. But you don't know Elina. Cruising the bars and buying clothes will probably be just as fun with her at 75 as it is with someone else who is 25. So lets continue."

"So I see, as you have just revealed, that you intend to bring her here and engage in activities that require a lot of money. Do you have the financial ability to do that?" Maureen asks with a look of concern.

"Ha! I just recently discovered this myself, but I'm actually quite wealthy. For more years than I can begin to remember all I have done is work and sleep. I paid my bills and the few credits I had left were put in the bank. With interest I now have a large number of credits, more than enough to support Elina and the rest of my family if I can find them."

"Very good." Maureen says with a big smile. "Maybe when you get back we can talk about a construction loan to expand my clinic." They both laugh.

After a short meditation Maureen scribbles some notes in her notebook. "This is what I can see, Alannah. As I said last time, Elina is still Elina, she has retained her form as she was when she left Earth. Here is where it gets a little strange. Your Elina is a very special soul. As you know, we are all creatures of consciousness who have assumed physical form, became form, on Earth, most recently in the form of Humanity. As consciousness we are infinite in extent, an aspect of the All that Is. We are not, however, aware of that infinity, and our awareness is actually a self contained little perceptual bubble within consciousness, and that is what we call the 'I', the individual that you perceive yourself to be.

"When we are at the level 3 experience of being human on Earth we are inside a much larger bubble which contains that entire universe, and many others that are dimensionally out of phase with the Earth that we know. Here, though, where the dimensional densities are much lighter, our bubbles of awareness are much smaller, there being many of them instead of one, and within which we can manifest all sorts of different realities, as opposed to the single reality that we are stuck with on Earth. All this has become common knowledge since the great awakening.

"What we still have little understanding of, however, is the role of the domain managers, those within whose perceptual bubble, their domain of awareness, many other souls manifest their human form, and other life forms as well. That is for the most part still a mystery. We do know that those who are host for a domain, such as this one that we know as Crystal City, are typically highly evolved beings with a long history of past lives on Earth and many other realities as well."

"Ok. I'm still new at this stuff, but I think I have a basic understanding of all that. My boss at the diner explained most of that. So what does that have to do with Elina? What sort of domain did she manifest into?" Alannah wants to know.

"Well, that is the weird part. As I said before, Elina is alone, but not the same way as you. You are alone, without any family, in a domain of millions of souls. Elina is alone in a domain of one. That means that she is also the domain manager, the host, for that domain. That would indicate that she is a highly evolved being. These beings normally attract many like minded individuals to share their domain with them. She is alone. That is strange."

"Believe me. Elina has always been a bit strange." Alannah says with a laugh. "So I'm not surprised that she is still a misfit, even in this existence." Go on. I feel you have more to say about Elina's strange behavior."

"Yes, I do. I sense that this domain is a dark one, Hades class, her own personal hell. Elina seems to have all the characteristics of an enlightened being. Such beings don't create their own personal hell. They know better. This is indeed very strange. Because this situation is so strange I'm not sure you will be safe visiting her. If, for example, she has gone mad, and she is the host of her own domain, then there is some danger that if you enter that domain you may have a difficult time getting home again. Are you sure you want to risk that?"

"Hmmmm. This is a bit scary. It is also something that I must do. If Elina is in trouble then I need to go see what is going on. She may need help. Maybe I should take along a more experienced traveler. You busy?" Alannah asks with a smile.

Maureen grinned broadly and answered. "I was just thinking to myself how I could invite myself along. This looks like an interesting project. Let me prepare my things and we will start our adventure."

Alannah and Maureen headed back into town to catch a transport to Elina's domain. Maureen is not too sure of the coordinates and they will have to install a trans-dimensional conduit to gain entry, unless the domain is blocked. If it is blocked they may not be able to enter.

"So, Maureen. When we go to Elina's domain we are basically going inside her head. Is that correct?" Alannah asks.

"I suppose you can look at it that way. A domain is actually part of an infinite expanse that has coalesced into a region of awareness where a local space-time continuum can manifest, and then we can manifest within that. We don't really know how it works. It is something that happens from the infinite field automatically. It is like digesting food. It just happens because that is the way it works and we don't have to think about it. So to say that it is here or there, in her head or not, is not really relevant. It just is."

"Do you think she knows we are coming?"

"She may but I doubt it. She will certainly know when we arrive."

The girls left the bus station and headed over to the transport station. Maureen has reserved a transport and Alannah paid the fare. "Oh wow. I just realized that this is the very first time I have ever left Crystal City. I'm a little bit scared." Alannah confesses.

The transport accelerated with a whoosh towards the edge of Crystal City and then came to a stop. The pilot and copilot were busy adjusting some equipment and the copilot says "We are calibrating the TDC ma'am. This will just take a minute. The domain coordinates that you provided are difficult to get a lock on so bear with us."

"What do you think we are going to find in there?" Alannah asks.

"There is no telling Alannah. These domains can be whatever they want to be. The Hades class are usually not very nice. They are created as a place of torment, so that souls who think they must be punished and suffer can live out that chosen destiny. This could turn out to not be fun at all." Maureen explains.

"Ma'am. We were having a problem finding a place to enter the domain because it was too hot. A cool spot has formed, though, but we are not going to be able to enter the domain. What we can do, though, is activate the TDC and then dock along side. You will have to walk. Are you sure you want to enter there? We may not be able to get you out again." The pilot says with a look of great concern.

"We will be just fine." Alannah responds. "I don't know how I know that, but I just do. And she knows we are here too. That is why that cool spot appeared just now when it did. We will be fine."

The hover craft approached a swirling vortex outside the boundary of the Crystal City domain and opened the side door. On the other side was a rock pathway flowing with cool water. Beyond that a deep red glow illuminated the entire domain.

"Are you ready?" Alannah asks Maureen, looking for a little emotional support.

"I'm as ready as I'm going to get. Lets do it!"

The girls carefully stepped out of the craft and onto the rock pathway. As they begin to walk down the path the TDC vortex, and the craft on the other side, vanished. They are alone on a barren landscape, somewhat reminiscent of a fresh lava flow. Fire and hot rocks are in every direction, except for the one cool spot where they stood. As they moved down the pathway, cool water would emerge from the ground cooling the pathway so they could continue.

"See. I told you she was here. How else could this be happening. We would have burned up by now." Alannah says.

"It could be all automatic, but I sort of agree with you. I think she has welcomed us into her domain. Let's see where the path leads." Maureen says as she motioned for Alannah to follow her down the path.

For more than an hour the girls followed the path as it wound through barren burning desert and into a dense forest of irregular shaped boulders. Finally a clearing appeared. In the middle of the clearing was a table and a chair and a small elderly woman surrounded by a mountain of books and papers and magazines. She was hunched over reading a newspaper. As she would finish a page she would toss it into a nearby pool of lava where it would instantly burn up. The girls carefully approached her until they were standing right in front of her. Elina did not look up. She just says "OK Alannah. You're here. What do you want?"

"I want to tell you how much I love you, how much I miss you, and I want to catch up on all our missing years. Put that paper down and look at me. I want to see your face." Alannah says.

"Still bossy after all these years, huh?" Elina says looking up at Alannah. "Have a seat girls." Two chairs materialize and Alannah and Maureen sit down. "So who is your friend Alannah? Is she one of your lovers in that lesbo domain you live in?"

"Her name is Maureen, and she is not my lover. In fact I have no lovers and our domain is not 'lesbo'. It's all women but that doesn't mean we are sexual with women just because we live there." Alannah explains.

"Yeah? Whatever suits you then. I love you too. I miss you too. Our history is simple. We are both dead. Now why don't you girls go back home to your girly world and have a nice life."

"I'm not dead, and neither are you. We have a lot of catching up to do Elina, and just because you are manifested here as a wrinkled up old lady, I'm still your big sister, and I'm going to stay here until I get some answers." Alannah says, looking at her sister with an intensity that was not going to take no for answer.

"So the only way to get rid of you is answer your stupid questions? Go ahead then, ask. You may not like the answers though, so be careful what you ask."

"OK. To start off, how did you know where I live, how did you know we were coming, and why the hell are you in hell?" Alannah asks.

"I felt you coming. When your bus thingy got here they announced where they were from. I've read about your domain in the paper. And, I'm in hell because that is where everyone thinks I belong."

"Who thinks that? Not me. I've always known you as the most sensitive and caring person I know. Why do you think you belong in hell?"

"Then everyone minus one. Big whoop-ti do. You try being caring and sensitive in a world of fearful hateful people and see how far that gets you. You get used and stomped on and damned to hell. I promise. I know."

"Elina, there is no body here except you. You are creating this hell. According to Maureen you are a highly evolved being. You can manifest a paradise. Why manifest hell?"

"I'm by myself now, yes I am. But that was not always the case. There were more here, many many more. They are gone now, graduated you know."

"Graduated? How do you graduate from hell?"

"Just like you graduate from anything else. You learn all your lessons, you take a test, and if you pass, you move on, graduate. You know? It's not that complicated."

"So you turned your hell into a school?"

"Isn't that what hell is supposed to be? Damn, did I screw this up too? Are you here to judge me and tell me how I screwed everything up?"

"No. No. I think that hell being a place you can graduate from is a wonderful thing. It's just exactly what my caring and loving sister would do. So why are you still here? Why don't you graduate too?"

"I can't graduate because I can't pass the first test."

     Sally's Fashion Pick
Hipper-Halter-Print-Bikini-Set
$13.80
Click The Image

"And what test is that?"

"Uh ... the one where you accept the guilt, take responsibility for your sins. I've never accepted that I'm guilty of anything. I have not sinned, not in anyway that I would define sin. So since I have no sins to be guilty of, I can't accept the guilt, and I can't pass the test."

"Bull shit, Elina! You're making all this up! Make up something nicer for yourself."

"Oh, I've gotten used to this. I like it this way. I've got my books and magazines and stuff so I can keep up with the goings on around the domains. All pretty stupid stuff if you ask me, but it keeps me entertained."

"Tell me how you got here, Elina. Why did you decide to create hell?"

"Wasn't really my choice. Most of my life I was told that I would burn in hell. Usually that was right after some bitch noticed her husband was ten times better in bed after he came to see me. Several times I was told I was Satin himself in the form of a woman. My own kids told me how evil I was and how I ruined their lives. When I passed from the Earth I thought all that was forgotten. Everyone was crying and telling me how much they loved me, so when I got to this side I high tailed it to the pearly gates expecting to walk right in. That is when I had this life review thing and all them bitches and their bastard husbands were going on and on about how I ruined their marriages and tore apart their families and how I should not be allowed in their precious heaven. So I made this place instead."

"Pearly gates? I've heard about that but I've never been to a domain like that. So it really exists?" Alannah asks.

"She was a traditionalist." Maureen interjects. "You got religious, didn't you Elina, in your later years?"

"Yeah, I guess you could say that. I started going to church, mainly for the kids and the grand kids. I heard all about the after life and heaven and the pearly gates and that whole shebang. I'm glad they wouldn't let me in there though. No way I would be happy there. I'm happy here. I have found my peace."

"Where do you get all these books and stuff?" Alannah asks.

"As soon as they are printed in your domains, they manifest here. That is how I keep up on stuff. I've thought about adding video too, but I have plenty of time here, so I just read."

"Where do you live, sleep, eat. All I see is this chair and this table out here in the middle of nowhere."

"I don't eat or sleep or anything else. I just sit here and read. That is all I need. So I don't need anything else. I already have all I need."

"Yeah? Elina! I'm your sister. Remember? I know you. This is bull shit. You deserve better. I'm getting you out of here. Somehow, we're going to get you out of here and you are going to come live with me."

"There is a lot you don't know Alannah. I don't think you would want me in your domain. I might mess it all up for you, just like I did my Earth life. So you are best off just leaving me where I am. I'm happy. Go home and be happy too. Anyway, I can't leave. I can't pass the test."

"Then confess a stupid sin, take responsibility for it, and lets get the hell out of hell. OK?"

"I haven't sinned."

"Yes you have. You stole my makeup, and then you broke it. Remember?"

"That wasn't a sin. You guys deserved it."

"What? How did we deserve it."

"We were only fourteen months apart, and I was more social than you already. There was no reason that we could not get makeup at the same time. Mom deliberately favored you over me and then rubbed it in my face, telling me that I could have gotten makeup too if I wasn't so bad all the time. I wasn't bad at all. I bent over backwards trying to please that woman, but there was just no way to win with her. I was always the scapegoat for whatever she was feeling bad about. She punished me just for existing. Anything that went wrong in the family or if she was just having a bad day she would find a way to make it all my fault. When I got fed up with her bull shit and wouldn't take it any more then she would get even madder at me and even make up stuff to tell dad that I didn't even do. She even told lies about me to you so you would hate me too. So yeah, I broke your stupid makeup. But it wasn't about you, and it was a lot better than the alternatives that were going through my head. That wasn't a sin Alannah. That was justice, the only justice I could find."

"I didn't realize that you hated her so much." Alannah says.

"I didn't hate her. I loved her to death and tried my best so show it every way I could. I cried myself to sleep trying to figure out ways to get into her heart. But there was something wrong with her, some fear deep inside that she pushed out on to me, and I could never figure out what that was."

"Forget Mom then. What about Louis, that boy that I liked. I confided in you my deepest most precious secret, and you used it against me. You picked him out of the crowd of boys, any one of which you could have had, and I found you guys in the woods doing ... doing ... doing whatever the hell it was that you were doing out there. That was a sin. Take responsibility for that one."

"I can't. It wasn't a sin. I was trying to do you a favor. I talked to Louis in town and I told him that you were sweet on him so that you guys could hook up. He said that there were some things that we should talk about so he suggested we go into the woods so nobody would hear. Then he tells me about all the girls he has been with and how he thinks I'm so beautiful and he would rather have me than you. He starts grabbing me and kissing me and I figure since I'm out there in the woods I better go along or he might beat me or kill me or something. Louis was a bad bad seed Alannah and I saved you from him. I couldn't tell you what really happened because I knew you would have told Dad, and then Dad would have killed him. I had to just keep it inside and be quiet so everyone would be safe. So I can't confess that as a sin because it wasn't."

"I didn't know. I'm so sorry Elina. Why didn't you tell me when we got older?"

"Because you didn't get older, remember? You died. You got married in 1875 and moved to San Francisco in 1877. I moved to Denver in 1878 with my husband. Those were busy times and we all planned to visit from time to time after we all got settled and made a few babies. Then Mom and Dad disappeared. The letters stopped coming and ours were returned as undeliverable. We wrote to neighbors who told us that Mom had died suddenly and that Dad had pulled up stakes and moved north without leaving any forwarding address. Brionna was the rich one, her husband went into banking and they were well off. So in 1881 she went back home to look for Dad but there was no trace of him. In 1882 you died. So I never got the chance to sit down and talk with you as an adult. So a lot of things never got said."

"Until now. Wow. That really explains a lot. I had forgotten almost everything about those times. Now I know why I have a problem with Dad. I remember now. We were not even sure if Mom died of natural causes or if he killed her and then left town. Brionna said that Dad had put her body on a funeral pyre along with all her belongings. He even burned all our letters and everything. Anything that reminded him of her he burned with her. Then he just took off. He disappeared without a trace. He never met his grand kids or anything. After we leave here I think we should go talk to Dad and find out what really happened back then. If I have learned anything today it's that there is usually a different side to the story."

"That would be nice, except I can't leave."

"Oh yeah. You still need to take responsibility for your sins. What about those men you were with, who were married. You were married too were you not? Are you going to say that was not a sin?"

"I did what I had to do. We moved to Denver a couple of years after it became the State capitol, and that city was growing fast. My husband, who only knew logging and milling, tried to make it in the mines but never made enough to support us. So he got a job in the warehouse, and then in some of the stores. Then he got involved in a movement to unionize the workers and that caused a lot of problems. Then he got sick and couldn't work much at all.

"We were barely making it and then suddenly we were not making it at all, so I had to get a job working tables in a saloon. I had two babies by that time and they had to be fed, so I did what I had to do. I was lucky, in a way, that the babies took no toll on my body. After I had the kids my body snapped back to what it was when I was sixteen. I was proud of my beauty, but it was also my curse. In order to keep my job I had to do things with the bosses, and then their friends. I got passed around like their little sex toy. Soon I was being sold to their best customers for money and all I got for it was my wages and maybe a little tip. After a while I couldn't take it any more and I quit and went looking for some other kind of work, but there was none to be found that I could do.

"The men still came looking for me, offering me money, lots of money. So like it or not, that was the business I was in. I had two babies and a sick husband to feed, so I did what I had to do. I was good at it too. I could show those men what it was like to be a real man by showing them what it was like to be with a real woman. Pretty soon I had more business than I could service so I started hiring other girls to work with me. Before too long I was contracting with the bars and saloons to provide girls for their clients. I trained those girls good. They could make a man think he was a god. I showed them how to do that. It wasn't long though, before the city started turning against me, mainly the women. The men talked a good story about how evil we were, but they couldn't say too much because most of them had already used our services, or were hoping to very soon.

"Those women owed us a debt of gratitude. They had taken perfectly good men and ruined them with their childish ways and we took those same men and showed them how to do a woman proper. Those bitches were swooning with the quivers like they had never felt before after we got their men trained in the ways of pleasing a woman. I did what I had to do, and I did it well. I kept my family fed and my husband alive the best and the only way I knew how. That ain't no sin Alannah. That is just doing the best you can do with the talents God gives you. So I can't confess that as a sin, because it isn't."

"I'm so sorry Elina." Alannah says, tears streaming down her cheeks. "I had no idea that you had to endure those horrible things in your life. I knew you and Mom never got along, but I didn't know it was that bad. And this other stuff, the things you had to do to survive, I can't even imagine. I'm proud of you though, that you got through it, and as you always seem to be able to do, take a horrible situation and make it into something special. But ... that was on a planet that died long long ago. There hasn't been a single human incarnation there in over twelve thousand years.

"Don't you think it's time to stop being a victim of a dead civilization? We may be able to re-populate soon, on Earth, or maybe some other place. I'm sure you have read about that in your newspapers. Don't you think your time would be better spent preparing for that new life instead of re-living your sins of a past life? This whole buy your way out of hell by taking responsibility for some stupid made up sin is crazy, it's fucking stupid. You made up these rules. It isn't Gods law. So change the rules. Just forgive yourself, since you are the only one condemning yourself. Come home with me. Let's create a future instead of wasting our existence stuck in a past that can never again exist."

"Elina, if I may, I think I can help you and Alannah to a solution." Maureen interjected.

"Go for it, therapist lady. Lets see what you can do." Elina responds.

"Thank you. I have listened very carefully to your dialog and it takes me back to many past experiences where I too was very religious and very concerned about sin. I tried my best to avoid it, and always failed. I finally made peace with sin in my life by discovering what it is, by defining it in terms that made sense but were still consistent within the religious framework in which I was operating. Although I no longer see God or sin in this way, I can still remember how I used to conceptualize it and use that knowledge here today.

"So, if I may, let me try a few of my definitions and see how they will fit in this situation. I define sin as the deliberate violation of Gods law. I define repentance as the turning away from the deliberate violation and then making the deliberate choice to obey Gods law. Are those definitions acceptable to you?"

"That sounds about right." Elina replies.

"Then lets move it a step further. Let us sum up Gods law in two words, Love and Truth. Gods law is the law of Love. Gods law is the law of Truth. How does that sound?"

"Agreed. I can go with that."

"Given these definitions then, we can say that sin is the deliberate choosing of hatred instead of Love. Sin is the deliberate choosing of falsehood instead of Truth. Lets simplify it even further and say that Love and Truth represent Light, and their alternatives represent darkness. Sin therefore is choosing darkness over the Light. Can you go with that?"

"Yes ma'am. So where are you going with this? Make your point."

"This is my point, Elina. In the history you have revealed today you claim that you have not sinned. Given our definitions, I would agree, because in every case you chose the Light over the darkness, even when it was hard to tell the difference. There is, however, one sin that you can confess, and you are committing this sin right now as we speak. By creating this place, and being here, in this place of punishment, when you know better than anyone that you have done nothing deserving of punishment, is choosing the darkness over the Light.

"That is your sin. To repent of this sin you must choose the Light over the darkness, and that will necessarily require you to leave this place. You may return with us and allow this domain to dissipate, or you may change your domain to something other than this pathetic little hell."

Elina smiled broadly and held up her hands. "Help me up girls, I haven't been out of this chair for many a year."

Alannah jumped up clapping her hands together in joy. "Elina! You passed your test?"

Elina smiled even broader and says "No, Sweetie. You passed your test. Now lets get the hell out of hell. I think we have some serious shopping to do. But first I need you help with something. Keep holding my hands, please, and both of you concentrate on the image of me that you remember, the one that you sketched. I have forgotten the physical form of my youth, but you remember it. Close your eyes and concentrate. Keep them closed and I will tell you when to open them."

The girls stood with their eyes closed for several minutes. Alannah felt a sudden breeze, a cool breeze, and then the sounds of people, and hover cars whooshing overhead. She couldn't resist the urge to open her eyes, and there she is, standing before her, an amazingly beautiful young woman apparently in her mid twenties. They were standing in a park, in a city, across the street from an all night diner that Alannah knows all to well.

     Sally's Fashion Pick
Berrytrix-Lapel-Collar-Lace-Trim-Button-Blazer
$71.90
Click The Image

"Welcome home, Sister." Alannah says, tears of joy flowing freely. "There's a shop right across the street. Let's get you out of that grandma dress. Then ... its Party Time!!"

For The Love Of Artificial Intelligence
A New Earth
Book Two
Chapter 17
Brionna
Soul Searcher
calibanner7

Alannah and Elina changed quickly out of their uniforms and get ready to head out for an evening on the town. Tonight they will dine in Capitol City and then cruise the town to see what they can find to entertain themselves. It has been three months since the newly transformed Elina joined Alannah in Crystal City and it has been a nonstop party. Alannah has spent a small fortune entertaining Elina and herself, but she believes it is worth it, and long overdue. Twelve millennia stuck in limited mind sets going nowhere deserves a celebration when you finally break free, and freedom is what Alannah and Elina are experiencing, with a fervor.

"Both girls are working at the all night diner, so their finances will be replenished, slowly, over time. For the time being, as long as Alannah's bank account holds out, it's continuous entertainment. Maureen, their new friend and partner in exploring the domains, is meeting them for dinner.

"Holy shit, Maureen! What in the world have you done?" Elina asks with a big smile as Maureen approached them in the restaurant.

"How do I look? Am I good enough to party with you guys now?" Maureen asks with an even bigger smile. Age regression therapy is becoming popular in the domains since the process was discovered and Maureen is studying to become a regression therapist.

"You look awesome!" Alannah says. "And you were good enough to party with us when you were 60. How old are you now?"

"I'm about 45 now." Maureen giggled. "I found a relative who had an intact template of me at 45 in their memory and we used that for regression, just the same way as you regressed Elina from your memory. I'm searching for more relatives that may have a younger template, but if I stay forever 45 that's plenty good enough. There ain't nothing a 35 year old can do that a 45 year old can't do better anyway." They all laugh.

After dinner and after saying no to dozens of Capitol City gentlemen the girls danced with a few guys and then retired to a quiet corner table in the bar to discuss business. "Elina and I have the next two days off from the diner." Alannah announced. "So lets get down to business. Where do we need to go to find Brionna?"

"I've located your sister Brionna in a domain of the mid twentieth century era. She is there along with a number of her children. I brought a small sketch pad so I can draw their images for you for verification. In fact, I have most of them done already." Maureen says as she hands Alannah and Elina a small stack of sketches.

Alannah studies the images and asks "OK. The elderly woman you have drawn. I assume this is Brionna?"

"Yes. I estimate her age at about 90 years old, probably the same as her Earth age at the time of her passing." Maureen explains.

"She was about 70 when I left. So she got in another 20 years. Makes sense, her being so pampered her whole life. I had to struggle every day just to survive and there she is in the lap of luxury, soaking up the good life. Remind me to complain about that when we get there." Elina says with a grin and a laugh.

"A word of caution before we go. This domain has been totally resistant to contact with the modern domains. They are stuck in a 1950's version of the old North America and as far as they are concerned that is where they still are. Anything that they experience that contradicts that illusion they either ignore or rationalize so that the illusion is preserved. She may recognize you as her sisters but since you, at your apparent age, would be an anachronistic contradiction, she will not be able to accept you as her sisters. It would destroy her illusion and she will more than likely just think you are someone else who looks like her sisters did when she was young." Maureen explains.

"So then Alanna's hope of a big family reunion is out of the question?" Elina asks.

"Probably. At least not the way you may want it to be." Maureen explains. "The only way to break her out of the illusion is to provide something more compelling than the illusion, but that is a difficult thing to accomplish."

"I may know a way." Elina says with a mischievous smile on her face.

"I don't know any of these kids. They were born after I was gone." Alannah says as she hands the sketches to Elina.

"Yes I know these kids. Is this all of them? There were more than these." Elina says looking at Maureen for possibly more sketches.

"This is all that I feel are with her. My seeing ability's are not perfect, so there may be more, or maybe less. We will have to go there to see. If someone who is not there is constantly on their mind I may see them as being there when they are really not, but I'm usually pretty accurate." Maureen says.

"So you are basically reading her mind and pulling this stuff out that way?" Alannah asks.

"In a round about way, yes" Maureen explains. "I'm reading feelings and images from a universal field of consciousness that all life is connected too. My skills as a seer are that I can filter out from the trillions of voices the one I am looking for. You are also connected to this field as well but you perceive it as trillions of voices all at once. Your mind interprets that as just noise and filters it out. I have the ability to penetrate that filter and find one soul amongst the noise. There are only a few of us that can do that and I have been blessed with that ability."

"I know these kids." Elina says, going through the sketches one by one. "This one here is Albert. He was always a sweet boy, but I think a little slow. He passed in the conflict of 1917. That broke Brionna's heart. She had two older sons who passed in the conflict in Cuba. They joined the Rough Riders when they were 16 against her wishes. They both ran away from home and joined and then she never saw them again. According to the reports I received, one died from a bullet and the other died from malaria. She also lost two more sons in 1918 or thereabouts, to the war in Europe.

"She was so depressed she could hardly function for years, but then became active in anti-war movements, and helping other mothers find sons who were missing and assumed dead, but no one knew for sure. The women in these sketches are Elizabeth and Ruth, two of her daughters. They were still living when I left so I don't know how they departed."

"There is one more there Elina, that you set aside. Who is that?" Alannah asks.

Elina shot Maureen a smile and says "Maureen, you know who this last one is, don't you?"

"I think I might." Maureen answered.

"Should we tell her?" Elina asks

"I think we should. I think she is strong enough to handle it." Maureen responds, smiling at Alannah.

"OK you guys, I'm starting to cry. What? Who is it?" Alannah asks.

Elina smiled at Alannah and says "One of these kids is not really Brionna's, although she raised him until he was 16. He is her nephew, Thomas. He is your son, Alannah. The son you never met."

Now tears were streaming down Alannah's face. "Oh. Shit! I didn't even think about that. I knew I had a child but never gave it another thought. Oh my God! What am I going to say to him? How is he going to respond to me?"

"You will be as much a stranger to him as he is to you." Maureen explains. "If it is easier for you, and him, to not bring the subject up then maybe it would be better to just not mention it. He may recognize his aunt Elina, but if he is lost in Brionna's illusion, then he may not know her as his aunt."

The girls discussed their trip for tomorrow and finalized their plans. After the plans had been finalized they had a midnight snack, had a few drinks, danced with a few soon to be broken hearted young men, and headed back to Crystal City for a few hours of sack time before their new adventure.

Elina and Alannah awoke to the chimes of the apartment intercom. Their car was waiting for them and they were not even up and dressed yet. Luckily they had laid out their clothes and travel supplies before they went to bed so they hurriedly dressed and dashed out the door, carrying their shoes and brushing their teeth as they ran down the hall and spitting into the ash tray as they entered the lobby. Alannah handed the driver the address to Maureen's house. They would go there first before traveling to the mysterious domain of Brionna.

"Good morning girls." Maureen says as she stepped into the hover craft, handing the coordinates of Brionna's domain to the driver. The car whooshed to cruising altitude and soon began a docking procedure at the interface of Brionna's domain. "We are going to have to let you off here, ladies." The driver announced. "This is a period specific domain and we can't take our technology in there. In your travel pouch you will find currency specific to this period. They are called dollars. You can use them to hire transportation to your friends location. Have a good trip and summon us when you need to be picked up and we will come and get you."

The girls exited the hover craft in a foggy area dividing the two domains. As they emerged from the fog they were standing on a residential street in what appeared to be a middle class neighborhood. Some of the newer homes were brick and some were older wooden houses. Not knowing which way to go they took off in a random direction hoping to find the center of town and a cab to rent. Then they spied a cab driver dropping off a resident and hailed the driver before he could leave the neighborhood. "Where to, ladies?" The cab driver asks.

"Take us to Cresida drive." Elina says. "I'm not sure what house it is, but I'll recognize it. I never actually saw the house but Brionna described it to me over and over again. She was all excited because she was working with the architect on a custom design. I'm sure she manifested that same house here in this domain."

The cab driver gave her a funny look and says. "OK lady. The fare will be about $2.25 for the three of you. You girls got enough to cover that?"

Elina laughs and says "Yes. We got ya covered on the fare. Drive on and let us know when we are on the block."

The cab wound its way through the streets of what appeared to be San Diego California many years ago. After about 20 minutes the cab driver pulled to the curb and says "Here you go girls. This is Cresida drive. It ain't very long, you can get out and walk until you find what you are looking for."

Elina handed the driver $3 and told him to keep the change. The girls walked past a number of nice homes until suddenly Elina says "That it!. That is the house that Brionna built. It's gotta be. It's just like what she described. Come one girls. Lets go knock on the door."

"It's got a door bell thingy." Alannah says. "OK. Here we go. I'm pushing it. Let's see what destiny has in store for us today." There was a sound of a door bell echoing through the house and then the sound of several very small dogs barking and scampering over wooden floors. A young man, apparently in his mid thirties, approached the door, then stopped suddenly, then says "Holy Shit!" as he hurriedly came out the screen door and closed the wooden door behind him. "Aunt Elina! What the hell are you doing here? Oh My God! Is this my Mom? Elina! You've regressed!" Thomas says as he gave a shocked Elina a big hug. Turning and hugging Alannah Thomas says "Hi Mom. It's good to finally meet you." Alannah's heart was beating so fast she was terrified that she would pass out. She held tight to Thomas just in case.

"Apparently you're not part of this illusion, are you Thomas?" Maureen asks.

"No ma'am. I'm just visiting. I come and check on aunt Brionna from time to time. I live in a different domain where we are much more aware. That is why I hurried out here and shut the door. If you just walked in there I'm not sure how she would handle it. In addition to being lost in her illusion, she is also a bit senile, so we need to do this carefully. I've got a car, lets go someplace and get a cup of coffee or something and figure out how to handle this."

Thomas took the girls to a drugstore with a soda fountain where they could sit and talk and create a strategy for introducing themselves to Brionna, and catch up on old times. "I'm sorry for the hurried hello, Mom. I would have preferred a more formal meeting, but you guys didn't give me any warning. I almost had a heart attack when I saw you at the door."

"My heart fluttered a few times too! I'm sorry for the shock Thomas. I don't really know what to say. I wasn't there after you were born, so I don't really know you. I intend to get to know you though, but that will take some time. I'm still in shock meeting you, especially from the suddenness of it all." Alannah says, not knowing if she should laugh or cry or just run like hell.

"We seem to have nothing but time in these domains, Mom. I'm sure we will get to know each other very well. So? Why the sudden visit? What sort of mission are you guys on?"

"It's sort of a long story, Thomas." Alannah begins. "Apparently I was stuck in some sort of a zombie state for a long long time. All I did was eat, sleep, and work and the rest of life passed me by without my ever knowing it. I had no memory of the past and no concept of a future. A few months ago my employer insisted that I undergo reconstitution therapy to break me out of that trap. I visited my friend Maureen, here with us today, and underwent the therapy and much of my memory has now been restored. I'm Alannah again, instead of that zombie girl with the blank stare, that I was for so long. The very first thing I did then

"was go find Elina. Maureen and I found her locked in her own private hell and we got her out of there. Elina and I then spent a few months traveling the domains and having fun, and now we have come to find Brionna. I never expected to find you, Thomas. This is an unexpected bonus, but I'm glad it happened. It seems you can help us with Brionna. Tell us about Brionna, but first, tell us about you."

"Well, as you know I arrived on Earth about the same time you departed. I'm one of those lucky few who remember a lot of their past experiences. Even on Earth I could remember bits and pieces of my life as a San Deiguito, and ancient race of aboriginals who populated Southern California going back 10 to 12 thousand years before your time on Earth. I was drawn to San Diego, for that reason I believe, and it was my constant longing to go there that eventually convinced Brionna to move from Los Angeles to San Diego. It just felt like home to me.

"I knew that my Earth experience was all about adventure and I was an adventurous child. That eventually got me killed. When I found out that the Rough Riders were recruiting in preparation for an armed invasion of Cuba I just had to go, so I ran away and enlisted. I was too young though. I didn't really know how to protect myself on the battle field. I stood up when I should have ducked and the next thing I knew I was here, in this domain."

"So you came here with your full memory?" Maureen asks. "How did that affect you when you got here. Some who come here through war bring a lot a trauma with them."

"Apparently this wasn't the first time." Thomas laughs. "I have been an adventurous spirit for quite some time, so I have ended up here through war more than once. I wasn't traumatized by my death, but I did bring a lot of guilt, especially for the pain I caused Brionna. In addition to running away and getting killed I brought my cousin with me, Brionna's son. Brionna's first born, Charles, was my same age. We grew up more as twin brothers than cousins. Brionna had a number of miscarriages before Charles, so he was very special to her.

"The reason she got married at 16 in fact was because she was with child, but she lost that one and several more before Charles. When I was killed in action and Charles died of malaria, Brionna was devastated. If it wasn't for her other children she would have ended her own life at that time. She was so angry with us boys, mainly me, for running off and getting ourselves killed. Charles, after spending a short while here recycled back to the planet for a new life experience there. Normally I would have done the same thing, possibly being his twin again, but my guilt caused me to stay here. I became a watcher and a guide. I would go to be with Brionna as an etheric visitor and communicate with her through an aspect of her consciousness outside her awareness.

"So the Brionna that I knew didn't know you were there?" Elina says with a smile. "I think she did. In her letters she told me that once or twice she saw a ball of light and she knew there was a presence with her. During the 1920's she started working with other mothers who had lost children in wars other disasters. She became a seeker of lost souls and would use psychic methods for locating missing solders and others who did not return from conflicts or who were lost in floods or storms or tidal waves. That was you, wasn't it, Thomas. You were her spirit guide. In my darkest hours I could also feel a loving presence too. Was that you too?"

"Yes I was there with you too, aunt Elina. I was just joining the party, though. You don't remember now, but you are one of the ancient ones, the first to live as sentient beings on Earth. You have many many old friends, so when I would visit you I would just be part of the crowd. Why you chose to experience such a difficult life was a mystery to your old friends, but I'm glad you did. You have enriched my experience in more ways than I can describe. Yes, Brionna did catch a glimpse of me on more than one occasion, and I had to back off a bit. People were starting to think that she was going crazy with all her talk of spiritual stuff. She even had 'sittings', also called a 'seance', to try to contact the spirits of the departed. So I just stayed in the background outside her awareness until things settled down, and then I would move closer and assist her again."

"So how many of your past lives do you remember? I can barely remember much of my own life on Earth, much less ones before that." Alannah asks.

"Pretty much I just remember my past life with aunt Brionna and uncle Pete. I do get flashbacks from before lives, but not enough to piece together a complete history, or even to separate them into distinct experiences."

"So you have continued to be Brionna's guide after she came here? Are you still feeling guilty?" Maureen asks.

"Yes and no." Thomas replies "I do continue to assist aunt Brionna, but no, I have resolved my guilt an no longer carry that burden."

"So you have paid your debt?" Elina asks.

"Debt?" Thomas asks "You mean like a karmic debt? There really isn't any such thing. Not in the way it has been believed to work, where if I cause you to experience a pound of suffering then you must cause a pound of suffering in my experience to balance it out. It's more like a second chance. You may cause suffering through youthful unenlightened behavior and then from a more mature place work to resolve the suffering you caused through loving sacrifice and forgiveness. There is actually no 'law' that says you have to do anything to resolve suffering you may have caused, but it is an effective way to grow and evolve.

"By creating loving sacrifice in these domains I have grown as much, maybe more, than I would have if I had recycled to the planet. My plan was to prepare Brionna to recycle with me and then to continue my relationship with her there. But before we could do that the Earth disappeared and we were stuck here. I had hoped that the great awakening which we recently experienced here would have snapped her out of her condition but it has not. She is still spending her time soul searching for her lost children. She has found some, but since Charles, Stewart, Robert and Margaret have recycled they no longer exist as those individuals to be found."

"Alannah?" Elina asks. "How much do you think this has to do with our Mom and Dad? Brionna was devastated when they disappeared. She was only 17 when the letters stopped coming. She was 19 when she went looking for them and spent months roaming around California and Oregon looking for Dad, but had to come back because she was pregnant. I'm not sure she ever recovered from that. Then she lost Charles and Thomas in Cuba and Stewart, Albert, and Robert in World War One. I think that really screwed with her mind. She obsessed about finding lost loved ones."

"I think you are correct. I was angry with Dad for just disappearing the way he did, as were you, but I think it affected Brionna the most. She was still so young, just a teenager, and even though she was married, she still needed her parents. Loosing them must have left a huge hole in her soul."

"Yes." Thomas says. "She has always been incomplete. In searching for missing souls she is searching for the missing parts of herself."

"I have a plan then." Elina says. "Maureen, you said that in order to break her out of her illusion she needs to have something more compelling than the illusion. I think I know what that is. We need to go back to the source, what started it all for her. We need to find Dad."

"That just might do it." Maureen says. "There are no guarantees, but there is only one way to find out. Are you girls ready for that? You have some intense emotions regarding him as well."

"I'm afraid to meet Dad." Alannah says. "But that has never stopped me before. It's time we do this. For the sake of my sisters we need to do this."

"Lets give it a shot then." Thomas says, laying a few dollars on their ticket. "I will tell her that you are reporters, doing a story on finding the lost ones, and that you want to interview her. That will get her started, and you can take it from there."

"Who are these young ladies, Thomas?" Brionna wants to know.

"They are journalists, aunt Brionna." Thomas replies. "They are doing research on finding the lost. They would like to interview you for their story."

"Oh yes. The newspaper girls. I think I remember you now. I know I knew you from somewhere. If you're going to take pictures though, then I want to go get my hair done first." Brionna says, concerned about her appearance.

"We will have plenty of time before the story goes to press to add the pictures. For now we just want to talk to you about your efforts in finding the lost."

"OK, sure. You came to the right place. Just look around and you will see my success. You have already met Thomas. They told me he was dead, killed in a war with Spain. But they were mistaken, or lying, because I found him, and here he is standing right there. These two ladies on the sofa are my Elizabeth and my youngest, Ruth. Elizabeth was working for the government in Hawaii and Ruth had gone to visit. Ruth was so excited to see the Island. Then the Japanese sent airplanes with bombs and the building they were in was blown up. They were assumed dead, but here they are. Standing there in the doorway is my shy boy, Albert. I got a letter that he was killed in action in Germany. Here he is though, so they were mistaken too. Come in, Albert, and say hello to the ladies."

Albert comes in and gives Elina a hug and a kiss on the cheek. "My goodness, Albert. I just told them how shy you were and here you are kissing on one of them." Brionna says with a look of shock.

"It's OK Mom. I know this girl from a long long time ago." Albert says, with a big smile and a wink for his aunt Elina.

"From school probably?" Brionna says. "Thomas, get some chairs for the ladies so they don't have to just stand there. So that is my success story. I'm still working on finding the rest of my family that is still lost, plus a long list from my neighbors and friends that are looking for there lost ones. I do readings, you know, and many times I can find out where lost people are, and then they come home. I have been finding about one or two a week for my clients. Do you have a lost one that you want to find?"

"We do, but we will talk about that later." Alannah says. "First, for our story, we want to get information about your first search. We understand that when you were still very young, a teen ager, that you went looking for your father, who had disappeared."

"I see." Brionna says glaring at Alannah. "You want to write a story about my failures. You see my success standing before you, so it would be dishonest for you to only write about my failures. You need to promise me you will write the whole story or I will have Thomas show you the door."

"We will certainly write the whole story." Alannah says with a smile. "That is why were are here, to get the complete story, and see where it takes us from there."

"Very well then. I was so afraid. I was 19 years old and I had to travel by myself from Los Angels to that little settlement up in northern California. I stayed with a family there that I had known since I was a baby. The old house was vacant, except for some critters that had moved in. They showed me the place down by the river where Dad had burned everything. Mom died, they said, sort of suddenly. She got sick one day and was gone the next. She was part Indian from India and part Indian from her Dad being native American. So according to traditions he built a funeral pyre and burned her and all her belongings. He also burned all the stuff we left there too. He thought she would want to take it with her. Then without saying anything to anyone he packed up his few belongings and headed out, north they said, but nobody was completely sure.

"I paid a couple of guys there who worked with him to come along and we headed north looking for him in all the logging settlements there were springing up in California and Oregon, but nobody had ever heard of him and we didn't have any pictures to show. Some said that he may have headed East. Nevada, Utah, and Colorado all had logging operations, which is what he knew how to do. I was running short of money, and time, since I was pregnant, so I had to go back home. I remember standing on a hill, crying, looking East into the rising sun, with my hands in the air just trying to pick up a hint, a message from God, anything about his whereabouts. I got nothing. I have never been so sad in my life I don't think, having to turn back, and knowing nothing more than when I started."

"That is such a sad story, Brionna." Elina says. "I have a confession to make too. We are more than journalists. It is true that we came here to get your story. We also came to help with your soul searching. Our friend Maureen is also a seer and a seeker of souls. If you work together I believe that you may be able to determine what became of you father. Would you like to do a little experiment with us. I think it would be good for you to at least know what happened."

"I don't know if that would work. I typically work alone. What sort of experiment are you proposing that we do?" Brionna asks.

"It would work like this, Brionna." Maureen explains. We will focus our minds to the same place and time and person. Then I will sketch what I feel, a face usually, and that will focus our mind even more. If we are successful there will be a flow of knowledge, memories that we have forgotten, things we have been unable to see, that will give us insights that we did not have before. It may be a little uncomfortable if there is a sudden flood off new information, but it is safe, no one will be harmed."

"Well that don't sound too bad." Brionna says. "Lets give it a whirl and see what comes of it. Thomas. Help me to my table and dim the lights. I will do a reading on Dad and Maureen here will see what she can see and draw me a picture. I don't suspect we will see much though, since he's been gone so many years now. He would be over 130 years old so I don't think he's out there hiding in the woods someplace after all this time. It would be nice to know where they put him in the ground though. Maybe I could go there and finally close that chapter in my life for good. OK. Lets do it."

Thomas assisted Brionna to her table where she performs her readings and set a chair for Maureen next to her. The lights were dimmed and the little group crowded around to witness whatever was about to happen.

"OK Maureen, I'm letting my mind flow back into time to the places where Dad might be. I'm looking through my memories of him like looking at an old picture book and trying to pick up some energy that might be his, still floating around there somewhere. Start your pencil a movin and see what you can sketch up and we will take a look at it."

Maureen sketched for quite awhile. This sketch will have more detail that her usual sketch. She finishes and hand it to Brionna.

"Oh My! You are good, Maureen. I only had my memory of Dad which has faded over the years. But here you have drawn him like an old photograph. Yep. That's him alright. Let me see. You also have drawn an axe and a water wheel. What's that all about?"

"I don't know. These were things I drew from your consciousness. These are things you may have been conscious of, but they were outside your awareness. You know these things, but you don't know that you know. It's up to you to determine what they mean."

"OK then. Let me put on my thinking cap and figure this out. An axe and a water wheel. What can that mean? Well it ain't no normal axe for chopping wood. It looks more like an axe a fireman uses to chop through a door or a wall or something like that. The water wheel is like one I saw down at the mill. They used it to turn the saw. Oh my gosh! I think I know. He didn't go to the logging fields, did he? He was getting to old for that wasn't he? He took a job as a fireman in a mill town. That's what he did. So I wandered through all those logging fields looking for someone who was never going to be there. Oh wow. Oh my. It makes me feel all dizzy now. Come hold me Thomas, I'm feeling kind of faint."

Thomas slid his chair close to Brionna and put his arm around her to keep her from falling if she were to faint. Maureen explains. "This is normal Brionna. Because we are both seers our abilities have combined that there was a rush of insight and that can make you feel dizzy and nauseous. It will pass in a minute or two."

"I'm better now." Brionna says. "Lets put our heads back together again, Maureen. I was feeling something so intense before that I had to disconnect. I want to go back to that place in our minds and I think with the both of us concentrating that we can see where he is now, where he was laid to rest. Come hold my hands, Maureen. That will help us concentrate."

Maureen and Brionna held hands and closed their eyes. Brionna described what she was seeing. "I see him now, at least the back of him, walking down a road towards a lake. He's walking slow, and now sitting down to rest. Oh this is strange. Now there are two. One of him is being loaded up on a wagon, as if he died. Another one of him is up again walking to the lake. I'm sensing two words. The one in the wagon is 'there'. The one walking is 'here'. Isn't that strange? That sounds backwards. I think I'm seeing him in the afterlife, but the afterlife feels like 'here' when it should be 'there'. Oh My! I'm dizzy again. Hold me tight Thomas. I'm feeling ill. I haven't felt this way since I ... since I ..." Brionna laid her head on Thomas's shoulder, relaxing, catching her breath, trying not to pass out or get sick.

Brionna's strength returned after a few minutes and she stood and turned and looked straight at Elina. "I don't think I got your name. You neglected to mention it, didn't you? What is you name sweetie?"

"My my my name?" Elina asks, stammering and stuttering a bit.

"Don't stand there with that stupid look on your face. I'm sure you didn't forget it. What is your name?" Brionna insisted.

Elina gave Brionna a big smile and says "Sweetheart, my name is Elina."

"And what is your name, girlie?" Brionna says looking straight at Alannah.

"I think you've already figured that out, pumpkin. I'm Alannah."

Thomas helped Brionna sit down. She was feeling dizzy again. "Nobody has called me pumpkin in a long long time. Yes, I figured it out. I was about to say a minute ago that I haven't felt that ill since I died. I'm dead aren't I. That is why you guys are here. We are all dead aren't we? The reason the afterlife felt more like 'here' than 'there' is because 'here' is where it is. We are in the afterlife, are we not? You guys all knew that didn't you? Why didn't you tell me? Thomas! Why didn't you tell me?"

"I'm sorry aunt Brionna. I tried to tell you many times, but the state of mind you were in would not allow that. With Maureen's and aunt Elina's help your state of mind has been shifted enough for you to understand. I wouldn't call this the afterlife though. I would just call it another life, a different domain of existence where we are very much alive, just not on Earth like we thought. So we are not dead. We are just in another life that is where we live when we are not on Earth. We have fashioned this place to look and feel just like the Earth we remember which is why it is possible to believe that we are still there. It makes it easier for some of us if we just believe that we are still on Earth. It made it easier for you to believe that, so that is what you believed, until now."

The sisters, reunited, talked for hours and hours catching up on the details of lives lived separately. Alannah and Elina cooked a meal like their Mom used to make and they ate and then talked for hours more. Brionna's house has many rooms so the girls spent the night. The morning would bring the start of a bold new adventure and they have much to discuss.

"So Elina. Your sister Alannah is how I remember her. You are not. Can you explain that?" Brionna wants to know.

Elina explains. "When you saw me that last time on Earth I was 70 years old. That is how I was when Maureen and Alannah found me. It turns out, though, that our age can be regressed. Maureen is studying to get her license as an age regression therapist. Together with Alannah and Maureen they were able to regress my age to what Alannah remembered as my age. That is what you need for regression, someone close to you who has a memory template of you at a certain age. We only know ourselves as being the age we are now, so we need someone who has not seen us in a long time who has in their memory what we were back then."

"That is very interesting." Brionna says. "If we are going to be traipsing around these domains, as you call them, I could use a little regression myself. This old body is pretty worn out and I'm sure Thomas would get tired of helping me walk everywhere. Do you think we can regress a few years off this old body, at least to the point I can walk without help?"

"Maureen, is that possible?" Elina asks. "Can we shave off a few years for her? I remember her when she was 69. She was still pretty spry back then."

"I think so. We can probably do better than that." Maureen explains. "If we blend the memory that Alannah has which is of a much younger Brionna I'm assuming that it will probably split the difference, and we can get her back into her forties."

"That sounds good to me." Brionna says. "How does this age regression work?"

"I'm still new at it but lets give it a try. If it doesn't work at least it won't do any harm. What we will do is all stand close together, arm in arm, and try to let our memories be of an older time, when you were younger. Let your idea of who you are in form, your body, fade away, like turning yourself into smoke, or air. Let your image of who you think you are become like air, which doesn't have a physical shape, but rather fills the shape of the container that it is in. Then let yourself re-form with the younger version that you will see of yourself from the memory of your sisters."

"Lets do it then. Sisters. Take my hands."

Brionna's children watched as the girls gathered in a close embrace with Brionna. For a while nothing happened. Maureen chanted in low musical tones to focus their minds around a specific set of frequencies. After a while they started to get fuzzy, almost like there was just one person there, like they had all blended into one. As the fuzziness diminished and the individual girls started to come back into focus the children were amazed that instead of the hunched over frail grey haired woman, there stood a young woman with soft flowing shoulder length brown hair.

Brionna, feeling full of energy, danced over to a mirror to get a look at her new self. With a shocked look she turned and glared at Alannah. "Oh Sweet Jesus! Forty? I'm a bit short of forty, Alannah, and only you could have done this to me. I'm a little kid. My boobs aren't even ripe yet. What have you done to me?"

"I guess the blending didn't work. I remember you best from the time before I moved to San Francisco. You were barely 15 then. You appear to be about 15 now. During the process I was thinking that it would be to our advantage if you were 15, just like two other 15 year olds I know. That must have counteracted the blending."

"Other 15 year olds?" They all ask.

"I guess I should explain." Alannah says. "Our purpose in coming, as we discussed last night, you to join us when we go find Dad. It's complicated, though. He is involved with some very powerful people, a royal family, and he is the head of this royal family. He has an adopted daughter and she is like the queen of the domains. She has a daughter and an adopted daughter which are known throughout the domains as Princess Penelope and Princess Anahere. They are both about 15."

"So what does this have to do with meeting Dad." Elina asks.

"Well, I think that because of his new relationships with this new family, and because of their political power in the domains, that we can't just pop over and say 'Hey Dad, whats up?'. We have to slowly work our way into his life again so it isn't such a shock, so it isn't disruptive to his new family."

"And we do that how?" Brionna asks.

"Here is my little plan." Alannah says. "We are going to create Princess Brionna. I don't know how yet, but we are going to figure out a way for you to become Penelope's and Anahere's new best friend. Little by little you will reveal your identity to them first and then let them reveal your identity to Dad after you have already become part of their family, so to speak. That will soften the blow and allow you, and then us, to be accepted."

"That sounds like a very devious and sneaky plan, Alannah." Maureen says.

"It also sounds like a plan that might work." Brionna says. "Unfortunately my appearance now is how Dad would remember me too. So I'll have to lay low and out of sight from Dad in the beginning. That will be complicated. I think we can do it though. This is going to be exciting. This young little body is filled with an adventurous energy I haven't felt in I don't know how long. I'll start packing some things. When do we leave?"

"You can throw all those grandma clothes away, Brionna." Elina says with a laugh. "The first place we are going is shopping for some new outfits."

Go To: Book 1 Go To: Book 2 Go To: Book 3

     Sally's Fashion Pick
Whistles-Denim-Short-Sleeve-Jumpsuit
$299.00
Click The Image
     Sally's Fashion Pick
Nili-Lotan-Cecily-Silk-Shirt-Medallion-Paisley
$890.00
Click The Image
     Sally's Fashion Pick
Whistles-Denim-Short-Sleeve-Jumpsuit
$299.00
Click The Image
     Sally's Fashion Pick
Veronica-Beard-Jean-Delanna-Top-Black-[M]
$198.00
Click The Image
     Sally's Fashion Pick
Flounce-Lace-Mesh-Stitching-Bikini-Set
$19.98
Click The Image